Welcome to
Read and write stories with our community and AI
Have a play around and see what you and the AI can come up with. Try spinning off new branches, or regenerate chapters with different characters or settings!
Search results for
"human"
Search results for "human"
During a dream, humankind gets a vision of an upcoming event: each individual on earth will soon be merged with someone of the opposite sex.
***
Prologue
One day, Humanity shared a common dream. Every person on Earth, as they slept, dreamt the same vision. In it, they could see themselves and others pulled toward someone of the other sex. As their two bodies collided, they were becoming one single being. One body of two minds. As people woke up, they could feel it: a deep knowledge that it wasn’t only a dream, but some kind of prophecy.
The pragmatics thought of it as Mother Nature fighting against human overpopulation. The poets preferred to think it was a restitution to our primal form where men and women were only the two halves of the same entities.
Sure, there were a few deniers, like there’s always some for Climate Change, but most people knew this day would soon come, the day of an event they soon started to call The Great Merge.
***
Sean
My name, at that time in that place, was Sean. In a few days, I was officially starting college there in my hometown, while my girlfriend Ann was moving away for her studies. I wasn’t particularly worried about it: our relationship had started as early as middle school and was so strong I knew it could even survive years and years of distance. But still, we wouldn’t be able to spend each day together like we did until now, so I wasn’t looking forward to it. To add to the injury, Ann was going to pursue a brilliant career in the medical field thanks to her perfect grades while my medium scores and not-so-wealthy family confined me to a local community college. I couldn’t say I wasn’t jealous.
“Don’t worry, honey. It’s just a matter of time anyway. We’ll be one in no time, so we’ll enjoy my new university together soon enough!”
That’s what Ann was always telling me when I shared my mixed feelings towards our future. We were often seen as the perfect couple. I believed in her love for me as much as mine for her. So when the Dream occurred, it was only natural for us to conclude we would fuse with one another. Even if the idea of losing their identity was scary for everyone, Ann and I felt like it was the most romantic thing that could happen to us. There was excitement mixed in the fear. But what if the Great Merge happened while she was away? Would it still work? Would it make her merge with a random dude from her school? Nobody knew for sure, but I didn’t want to leave it to chance, that’s why I was making sure to be with her as much as I could since the Dream.
Enjoying our last moments of summer, we were spending the afternoon at my friend Jason’s place. Jason's family was quite wealthy and owned a big house with a pool, so it was often him inviting us over and during summer vacation, we almost spent more time there than in our own houses. I stared dreamily at Ann as she got out of the bathroom in her newly brought red bikini. “Wow…” I was the luckiest man on earth. She was wearing her wavy brown hair in a ponytail and her usual fair skin had taken a golden hue from all our time here. An angel. Not only was she the smartest girl I knew with her already mentioned unparalleled academic prowess, she was the most beautiful in the whole world. Sure, I don’t claim I was the most objective, but still. Those green eyes, that cute little nose, and that damn smile… An embarrassed smile that, at that moment, was asking me why I was still looking at her like the first day we met.
“I swear next time I’m going in a diving suit.” she joked.
“Pretty sure you’d still rock it anyway.” I replied.
I loved how humble she managed to stay despite her perfect hourglass figure. She always had this shyness when it came to our desires for one another. I knew she had a kinky side that she was always too embarrassed to show me, like those erotic comics she hid in her room, or the way she blushed when watching a sex scene in a movie. Her modesty was probably the only thing I could see as a default about her personality. She could be a bit passive during our intimacy, but really it was nit-picking. Because yes, having the brain and the looks wasn’t enough for her, she also had to be the most kind-hearted person, making her popular not only with the teachers but every student in our old school.
“Come on, love birds. there’s only a few hours of sun left already!” called out Jason.
He was a great friend. Very sporty, outgoing, and full of confidence. I wasn't especially lacking in that department myself –how could I with Ann at my side– but I've always been a lot more reserved. He had sandy blond hair and a radiant smile that felt very inviting, making him the target of lots of girls' attention.
"Carrie's not here?" I asked him.
"Nah, we split yesterday," he answered casually.
Nothing to be surprised about, it was bound to happen. Jason's adventures never lasted long, as he could be very frivolous. He liked girls but not much commitment, and they often felt insecure in their relationship with him because of his popularity. He never cheated on them, but never reassured them much either. That was the same story with his previous girlfriend.
"Aww, too bad. I really liked Carrie, she was sweet," said Ann who was holding my hand as we walked to the pool area.
A big sliding door was opening directly on the bluest pool, taking much of the space. On our right was a neatly mown lawn and on our left was a stone wall matching the pool’s tiles. At the far end was a big modern pergola shading the lounge chairs under it. There, a familiar silhouette greeted us: “Hey, guys!”
The squeaky voice belonged to Jason's little sister Sheril. The little goblin was always clinging to us like a tick. I cringed at the harsh thought. She wasn't THAT bad. Sheril was a sophomore in our old high school. My guess was that, like most girls from her grade, she saw Ann as a role model or something, and because of that, she spent as much time as she could with us. She was nice, but often tried to monopolize our attention, talking loudly and frequently interrupting us. At the beginning of the vacation, Jason had tried to get rid of her multiple times but quickly forfeited as he often did with her relentless stubbornness. Ann didn't seem to mind her as much as I did as she always seemed impossible to annoy. For that reason, I had to also give up, just trying to ignore her as much as I could.
"How are you today? Do you want to play a game of tag or something? Hey, Ann! Have you seen my new ribbons? I bought them yesterday with Mom. She says they match with my eyes, what do you think?" She started rumbling as she jumped out of the chair and skipped around like a pestering fly.
Despite soon starting her last year of high school, Sheril was quite short for her age, not very developed, and wore her blonde hair in characteristic long and curly pigtails. Because of that, she could almost fool people into thinking she was still a child. Her current swimsuit, a white one-piece with pink flowers, was not helping her case. Despite that, she was definitely cute in her own way. She had big and very light blue eyes. Her button nose and rosy cheeks were covered in freckles and her overall facial features were free of imperfections. She had great potential if she started acting and dressing like her age, but for now, it was difficult to see more in her than a pesky kid.
I gave Ann a knowing smile and let her tank Sheril's attention for the moment. She didn't seem to mind and patiently responded to her endless chatting. I dived into the water with Jason for a few laps.
"So... What's your plan for the Great Merge now?" I asked Jason as we chilled on the other side of the pool. It was an obvious question to ask after his breakup with Carrie.
"Dunno, man. Guess I have to find a new girl soon, heh?" He answered, clearly not too worried.
"I mean, I would if I were you. You don't want to merge with your sister, I presume." I smirked.
He splashed water on my face. "Ugh! Please, no. But we have time, right? I mean everyone says it will happen on New Year's Eve.”
It was a popular rumor. There was no way to know for sure, but since the dream happened a few months prior, people were starting to relax to the idea it wouldn't happen right away.
"Maybe, yeah. But you can't be too cautious about that. Plus it's not like you lack the choice of partner. Half the girls in school want to fuck you, man."
He chuckled. "You really think I'm some kind of sex god or something? If you were not already in your perfect little couple, I'd think you have a crush on me, bro."
It was my turn to splash water at him.
"No but seriously, it must be so cool to have no doubts. You're going to spend your life stuck with your soulmate... You're one lucky dude, man." He said with more seriousness than usual.
"Yeah, I guess I am..." I answered, looking at my reflection in the pool. I couldn't mutter the strength to admit I also had doubts. Sure, being the other half of your half, it seemed like destiny, I couldn't deny that. And even if most of my mind was happy with this perspective, another, deeper part was sad. Who would we be in love with once we'd be one single being?
My thoughts were cut short by the sound of Sheril jumping in the pool. She quickly joined us, with Ann more gracefully following behind her.
"Let's play Chicken Fight!" yelled Sheril, a bit too enthusiastically.
"Again?" complained Jason. I shared the feeling: we played Chicken Fight every time we went to their pool. Well, at least it was a good excuse to caress Ann's smooth legs...
"Yes, but let's switch this time! I want to go on Sean's back!" said his sister in her bratty tone.
It took me by surprise. "Huh? Why?"
"Being on Jason is boring. He's, like, the worst horse. I just want to try out, pleaaaase!" she begged.
I wasn't keen on the idea at all, for obvious reasons. I was ready to rebuke the idea when Ann intervened: "Come on, guys. Try to be good sports, it's only for a few rounds."
Of course. Ann, the voice of reason. How could I say no to those eyes? I sighed and accepted. Seeing Jason take Ann on his back raised in me a pinch of jealousy, but I knew it was unfounded since I had complete trust in both of them. I crouched in the shallow water to let Sheril put her scrawny legs around my shoulders. Lifting her was the easiest thing in the world, and that was when I realized how underbalanced our two teams were: generally, Jason's bulk made up for Sheril's weak arms, which could then compete with our more standard duo. Me and Sheril had no chance.
Jason seemed to have done the same math. He grinned at me with his dashing smile, and charged.
"You okay up there?" I asked Sheril when we rose back from the depth, disoriented.
"Uh-huh. Let's try again." She said, sounding less convincing than she probably wanted.
We brawled for a bit, trying to make the most of our only asset: swiftness. Sheril's light weight allowed me to move around as we spared and I could see Jason starting to tire faster than me. Sheril was laughing loudly, apparently enjoying being tossed in multiple directions. I had to admit that I was starting to have fun too as I saw a thin chance of a possible win.
That's when I saw it. I stopped in my tracks, trying to discern what I was witnessing.
Jason rushed to us when he saw me stop, and I had to stop him loudly: "WAIT!" I screamed. It seemed to work as attended. "W-what's going on with your hands?"
Jason's hands were holding firmly on Ann's thighs, but I couldn't seem to find any gaps between their skins. It looked like they were... fused. My heart sank at this thought. No, no, no, no.
Jason, noticing he couldn't move his hands off Ann, was slowly joining me in the realization. He jerked them violently. Instinctively, I tried to do the same, only to understand I was in the same predicament. My head was boiling with fear. Not now, not now, not now…
The girls took a few more seconds to notice, both screaming in horror. I joined sight with Ann. In the middle of her shock, I could see resignation and sadness starting to rise while her eyes were filling with tears. On my back, Sheril was thrusting and swinging like a mad girl, trying desperately to free herself from my hands that were slowly but surely disappearing into her legs. I tried to lift my head to her face, but it was now firmly glued to her crotch, locking my neck in place.
My eyes locked on Jason in front of me, whose hands had already entirely entered Ann. His head had started entering her abdomen. He looked at me with desperation. He said something to me. I couldn't hear anything behind the screams coming from the top, but I managed to read his lips: "I'm so sorry." After that, he walked towards the edge of the pool as his head completely disappeared inside Ann.
I stayed paralyzed for a few more seconds before my survival instinct kicked in. I tried walking too, but Sheril's hysterical tantrum made it impossible as we stumbled into the water more and more. My vision finally blackened. I fought a little more before I was unable to breathe, either because of water or Sheril's body, I couldn't say. My consciousness quickly-
***
Sheril
My name, at that moment in that place, was Sheril. I lived in the Sunny Hills, a calm suburb above the city, with my parents and my big brother Jason. In a few days, I was starting my last year of high school. It was cool in a way: seniors are the ones all the freshmen are looking up to, but who was I kidding? Nobody was looking up to me, figuratively and literally.
I was the scrawniest girl possible. Only Holly was worse in that category, but she had an illness or something, so she didn't count. I had no breasts to speak of, the flattest ass imaginable. Sure I wasn't ugly, but a cute face doesn't make up for the absence of a body.
My friend Sasha always told me I should wear sexier clothes, but she didn't know what she was talking about. She had tits for days, a bit too much even. What does revealing clothes do when you have nothing to reveal, really? Nothing, you just look stupid. I had to play with the cards in my hand, and my only card was cuteness. So I wore cutesy clothes. Not like my mom would have accepted anything more. If I listened to her, I'd go to school in a space suit. I preferred to be called a child than a nun, personally. At least I had a few guys looking at me. Not the right one, though.
Sean had been my big crush since I entered high school. Tall, half-Asian, jet-black hair hiding his deep black eyes... He was just my dream type, like right from a K-pop band. And it wasn't just his looks. He had that aura of mystery. That low and soothing voice. That shy side-smile that let you wonder what he was thinking about... and he was so romantic. The way he cared for his girlfriend was obvious and intense. Because, yes, Sean had a girlfriend. Not only did he have a girl, he had THE girl. Ann was, like, probably in the top 3 most popular girls in the whole school last year. She was so smart and beautiful, it was just unfair. And the worst part is that I couldn't hate the bitch for how nice she was. I was so jealous of her, it hurt. I couldn't help but compare myself all the time.
I was waiting on the lounging chairs, covered in solar cream. Last summer, I had ended up red as a beet, so I didn't want to risk it this time. I lifted a brace from my swimsuit and took a pick: almost no tan lines. I was just not made for summer. Sasha had invited me to join her at the mall, but I had told her I couldn't today. Because as usual, Sean was coming to the house.
“Ah, I hear them,” said Jason as he came out of the pool. “They prolly want to enjoy their last pool day in peace, Sheril, so don’t start pestering them like usual, huh?”
I stuck my tongue out. Gosh, Jason was the worst brother. He always treated me like I was 5 and I was so sick of it. That goof probably thought he was some sort of womanizer with how many girlfriends he had over the years. I knew the truth though: they broke up each time they realized how fucking dumb he was. His friendship with Sean was a mystery I never managed to crack, but I wasn’t complaining: at least my stupid brother was useful for one thing.
I rolled my eyes watching Jason walk back into the house. I pity the girl who’s going to merge with him…, I thought.
On the day of the Dream, I had first hoped I would merge with Ann so I could be with him. But I quickly understood it would only work with a guy. I of course imagined merging with him. It would be quite romantic in a way, but I realized it meant also killing all hopes of going out with him. But hearing them talk about it, I knew Sean and Ann wanted to merge together. It wouldn’t be so bad, actually: if they merged, they wouldn't be a couple anymore, it would be my chance! I just needed the right partner. I knew of a guy in school who had a crush on Ann (like half of them really). He wasn't too shabby so I told him about my plan. He seemed to be on board. Now I only needed to get closer to Sean before the merge, so he could see me as the next best thing!
At that moment, the door from the patio opened and Jason came out with his friends beside him. "Okay, Sheril, stay cool this time," I repeated to myself.
I beamed and greeted them as they arrived, showing them the new ribbons. Sadly, Sean didn't seem to care much and quickly went into the pool with Jason. Of course, I should have guessed ribbons were not the appropriate subject of conversation... stupid. Ann seemed a bit more interested though, and we talked a bit about our recent outfits. Ann has a great sense of fashion, sexy while keeping it modest enough. I wanted to master that, but I had hesitated to go too far in that direction. I didn't want people to see me as a tasteless copycat. Plus, it would hint a bit too much that I was trying to get Sean's intention by mimicking his girlfriend's style.
"Hum, Sheril?" she interrupted my train of thought. "How about we join the boys in the pool? I'm drying up with that sun."
"Oh, yeah! Sorry!" I said, hoping I wasn't bothering her. "Oh! We should go for a game of Chicken Fight! Do you think we can mix up the teams this time?"
I've been waiting to team up with Sean for once, but it was difficult breaking those two up. I hoped that, by asking Ann first, it wouldn't sound too desperate.
She took a second to answer. "Sure, why not? If the guys are okay."
After a bit more convincing, the guys accepted as well. Sweet! The idea of climbing on Sean's shoulders was already making my heart flutter. He lifted me with ease as I took the opportunity to caress his thick dark mane. What a treat! I was thankful to be in a pool at the time, as my face reddened like a tomato... I was soon put out of my daydreaming as the others shoved us into the water without warning. Jason was his usual brute, of course.
As I climbed back, Sean asked me if everything was alright. I felt like his personal little princess, it was magical! The second round went better. Sean was moving me around so much that I couldn't help myself laughing. Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks and yelled. "WAIT!"
I was surprised by the abruptness. "What's going on?" I asked, but Sean didn't react. Instead, he addressed Jason, asking him about his hands. I didn't understand, but I could feel my partner's body tensing underneath me. My brother started shaking around violently, and I finally saw it: his hands were stuck to Ann's legs. Not just stuck: fused, like tin on a circuit board. I screamed in horror and tried to get off Sean. No dice. "WHAT'S GOING ON!? WHAT'S GOING ON!?"
They couldn't answer me, too focused on their own thoughts and feelings. My mind was too alarmed to think straight, but as much as I tried to pull myself off his shoulder, I only felt like I was sinking deeper inside him. I finally understood as I saw my brother's face completely disappear inside Ann. The Merge, it was happening. I was merging with Sean! I didn't want to, I wasn't ready to die. I wasn't ready to become someone else. I cried and cried and pulled harder. In the end, Sean fell into the water. I couldn't break free. We were about to drown and I couldn't break free. My last sensation was his head moving inside my belly. How odd...
***
The Wake
Air pulling inside my lungs woke me in shock and pain. A mouth was on mine. I jerked away and coughed out a bunch of chlorine-filled water, the chemical smell stinking up my nose. My lungs were on fire, and it took me a few minutes of coughing to start breathing somewhat regularly again. Even more painful was my head. My brain felt like a throbbing core and my memories were in shambles. I couldn't think of anything before my wake without it burning my frontal lobe.
I focused on my environment. The sun was beating hard on my skin. The pool, yes. I know this place. I must have drowned. My chest felt compressed by a very tight fabric. A silhouette was shielding the beams from my eyes. I could only discern a vague shape. I should know them... my brother? I called the name that came to my mind: "J-jason? Is that... you?" my voice was weak in my biting throat.
The silhouette didn't respond, and got out of my sight, blinding me with the light. Jason... my brother? He's not, though. I don't have siblings... or do I? I decided to sit up to collect my thoughts. Keeping my eyes low to restore my sight, it was then that I saw my body for the first time. I wasn't sure what I expected to see, but I was certain without a doubt that it wasn't that. Something seemed wrong. I was bigger... or smaller? Definitely bigger in some areas, at least. I was wearing a loose swimming trunk over a constricting flowery one-piece. Both gears felt weird and familiar at the same time. What didn't feel familiar was the breasts on my chest. It was a lot bigger than what I was used to. It made sense since I wasn't used to anything at all... right?
My creamy white skin was sticky with solar protection. A reassuring fact since the sun was beating me for who knows how long. I crawled to the shady part of the patio, under the pergola. My mind was slowly but surely coming back to me. I was in my house. I was spending time with my friend and his sister, my girlfriend and my brother... and his friends. The number didn't seem right. Most of the common knowledge was still here, the hazy part was about my daily life. Too many incoherences.
As I sat back on my strangely ample bosom, on the darker side, I could see more clearly. Someone else was here, curled up against the decorative brick wall. They were holding their knees, staring into space. A girl, at first glance, though fairly muscular, with a boyish haircut. Her face... she looked like my girlfriend Ann. Ann... There was no doubt Ann was my girlfriend. For the first time, I was certain of someone's relationship with me. This girl's face looked so much like hers it was uncanny. Like a big sister, maybe. "She has a wider mouth", I thought. Her body was bigger though.
"Who...?" I tried to talk to her, but I wasn't sure what to ask. There was too much to sort out anyway, and she seemed also to have a lot on her mind. The sound of my voice was also new. Deeper... no, higher. Different, for sure. I took a long breath. The swimsuit was too damn tight. Despite not wanting to undress in front of a stranger, I couldn't bear it any longer. I took the strips down my shoulders, freeing my new chest and keeping the swimsuit hanging around my torso. I was weirded out by the unfamiliar appendages, but also proud in a deep part of my brain.
Hogging them for a few seconds, I wondered what was between my legs, for some reason. As expected, it was the usual set of female genitalia, an equipment I should have been familiar with, having clear memories of possessing one. However, as my hand patted my crotch, I was struck by a feeling of vertigo. Something was supposed to be there. I was supposed to have a penis, I remembered having a penis. Again, those opposing memories.
I decided to concentrate on finding out the meaning of all this, rather than exploring my body further. Two sets of memories... What kind of phenomenon could cause that? And like that, the lightning that cleared the fog I was in since my waking illuminated my whole being: The Big Merge. The dream. The Merge happened and I was the result of it. I was two people.
Finally realizing that fact, everything made sense and it was so much easier to sort my memories in respective mental shelves. Names: Sean / Sheril; gender: Male / Female; age: 19 / 18... After a few minutes, I had a pretty clear idea of my two identities. As I was still in this tiring process, the girl interrupted me.
"Hey. Are you there? Are you okay?" She said in a low voice like she was imitating a man. She sounded rough but concerned.
I look back at her. It wasn't hard now to guess who she was. Who they were. My brother... my friend was now merged with my role model... my girlfriend. They had a fit body, a middle ground between Jason's brawny physique and Ann's slender silhouette. Their hair, while a bit longer, was similar in style to Jason's. The color though, was neither blonde nor brown, but something in between: a light auburn, almost reddish. Their face was a lot more similar to Ann's than Jason's. A bit squarer, maybe, but still extremely beautiful. Their chest seemed a bit smaller than Ann used to be, but I inferred it might just be because of the bigger frame.
They were still wearing Ann's bikini top and probably the bottom too under Jason's trunks.
A sad realization finally set in as I diverted my gaze. Ann... I was supposed to be with her, with my soulmate. My brother had taken her from me. And now I was stuck, stuck with... myself. I instinctively put a hand on my mouth, as if I expected to throw up. I felt grossed out by my Sheril half. A punny, stupid, and bratty little girl. A loud mouth incapable of self-reflection, that's who I was. In reality, Sean didn't have such a low esteem of Sheril, but the sensation of losing my loved one was angering me, which in turn activated my Sheril insecurity. My two identities were bringing out the worst of each other and a wave of self-hatred swept me away. I started sobbing loudly, making me hate even more my girly and immature side.
"Wow, hey! It's alright, it's alright." My brother/girlfriend said, surprised by my sudden reaction. She took me in her arms, enveloping me like a mother would do to her child. It felt good, as much as I didn't want to admit. Ann was still there, she was still there with me even if she looked a bit different. It calmed me to think that, and I quickly reciprocated the embrace, hugging her tight around her firm waist. I was definitely smaller now. I finished sniffing like that for a few minutes as she caressed my hair (which I noticed was still styled as pigtails).
I finally managed to get a hold of myself and sat back straight. "S-sorry about that. I guess it's hard dealing with those new emotions..."
"I get what you mean, sis. Don't sweat it." She replied with a signature Jason wide grin.
I recoiled in horror. "SIS?!" I screeched, louder than was my intention.
They gave me a quizzical look. "Well, yeah. I know I look a bit different now, but it's me, Jason. You still haven't figured it out?"
I frowned. "I know who you are in there. I just expected you to be Ann."
They (or maybe he) laughed. "Okay, you're still not fully getting it yet, Sheril. It's alright. I'm actually both me AND Ann. We merged."
I winced at the name. His little smug tone was a premiere for me. Or at least my Sean part. It was fairly common for Sheril though, and annoying as hell. I pinched my nose in frustration, in a typical Sean fashion. "I know who you are. Both of you." I said in a low and slow manner. "You are as much Ann as you are Jason, so why are you talking about her in the third person?"
He looked at me with a dumb expression. "I dunno. It just feels more natural. I feel more like Jason than Ann. What's the big deal, sis?"
My face was slowly decomposing. I stood up in disarray. "What do you mean by that? How can you be more one than the other? AND STOP CALLING ME SIS, I'M SEAN!"
It took me a few seconds to register the irony of my comment. And a few more to think about that. I wasn't more Sean than Sheril, not really. I remembered equally growing up as a boy and a girl, their lives, their feelings, their hopes and dreams. But something felt a bit wrong when I thought of myself as Sheril. My Sean personality was too strong maybe? Not really. Sheril was a lot more vocal, usually. No, the difference was a matter of Ego, of confidence, I realized. Sheril had a major lack of self-esteem, now reinforced by the image Sean's mind was reflecting of herself. And while I, Sean, wasn't particularly the most confident individual of all time, it never had been a big problem in my life either. Plus, reciprocally, Sheril's love was boosting my Ego big time, which was kinda sad. She just preferred to see herself as me rather than I preferred to see myself as her, and as long as I believed it like that, I could more or less function.
Jason lifted himself up. The new girl was towering me big time, my eyes ending up at the level of her breasts. Jason had always been taller than me, but not by much. I had been decently tall -much more than Ann at least- and even if their fusion had taken more of his height than her, it made me realize how small I had become. I was only a few inches taller than Sheril was, which didn't mean much.
"If you want me to call you Sean, it's fine with me, si- huh... man." He chuckled. "Sorry, it's a bit hard though, you look so much more... girly," He said and pointed to my bare chest.
I turned red from embarrassment. I had completely forgotten that part. I quickly ran to the lounge chairs to take my Sheril's towel from one of them, rolling it around my torso. My perky breasts kept it tucked neatly.
"Okay, let's start again," I said as I walked back to them. "Can you please concentrate on Ann? I understand it comes easier for you to act like Jason, but I need to talk with my girlfriend right now..."
They winced at that and looked away. "I... I don't think I can do that."
"I'll be Sheril if you want afterward!" I pleaded. "I just need to witness she's still here somehow... That you're still alive, Ann. Please."
I took a step towards them, and they took a step back. They were still avoiding eye contact. I let them think in silence for a few minutes. They were pacing around, looking at their hands.
Finally, they spoke: "She's in here, Sean. Don't worry about that..."
"Then talk to me! As Ann! I know it's possible, I'm in the same situation as you, remember?" Even if it wasn't natural to think of myself as Sheril, she was still me. I knew I could summon her personality if necessary, like standing on one leg rather than the other. But right now, I was too focused on my bond with the love of my life, a powerful feeling that Sheril had never felt until now.
"I just can't do that right now. I need to stay Jason."
"Give me at least an explanation!" Bits of Sheril's stubbornness were leaking into my mind.
They sighed. "She's not feeling right, okay? It would hurt too much..." Their voice sounded tighter and tighter. I could see it, she was struggling not to come out, shielding herself behind Jason's big personality. But Jason had probably never felt that either, he must have been lost to this strange new pain.
I very slowly took a step forward, as if I was trying not to scare a frightened animal. "Baby," I said in the calmest voice I could mutter. "I know I look very different right now, but it's me. I'm here, okay? We're still together-"
She pushed me away with her two giant arms. The strength and speed were enough to throw me away on several feet. I wouldn't have been able to stay standing if not for the wall behind me.
"WE'RE NOT TOGETHER!" she cried in a much more feminine voice than it had been. Tears started rolling from her eyes. "It's over, don't you get it? It was our only chance and we blew it. We were supposed to be together forever, it was our destiny, our dream and now it's gooone..."
She wailed like I had never heard her wail, and certainly not Jason. My eyes were feeling up again at the sight. I knew her feelings, and I wanted to curse the world too, but I was also so relieved to hear her back. Ann, my only true love, was still here at my side, behind it all.
I hugged her again, this time trying to comfort her. She was so tall it didn't feel right, but she took me in and bent down to put her wet face on my shoulder. I stood there, caressing her back and letting her take it all out.
After a moment, I led her to a lounging chair so we could sit next to one another. "Do you remember the last time you felt sad like that? I guess it was when Jumbo died. We did a Viking funeral..." I said in a weak voice.
She gave me a weak smile. "You made the tiny boat yourself. It was very sweet of you to take so much time for my stupid frog."
"Jumbo was not stupid, he was just special! And I couldn't let you flush him in the toilet." I snarled.
She chuckled, still sniffing. Taking a trip down memory lane wasn't without reasons. I wanted her to focus on herself, on us, and help her understand that the small girl in front of her was still her boyfriend. It seemed to work as intended because she looked me in the eyes with a sad smile. Her deep dark eyes, reddened by the tears, were still hers.
"If I look closely, I can still see you in there..." she said meekly. It made me realize I hadn't seen my face yet.
"I am. Still here. Still by your side." I answered.
She looked back at her feet, biting her lips. "Except you're my sister now..."
It fell on me like a brick, waking back my Sheril part. Even if Jason was hard to discern under this girl's traits, I knew it was really my brother I was looking at. I was in love with him, indirectly, and the idea was quite nauseating. I kept silent for a moment, wondering. Was Sean's love strong enough to make me do something so revulsing like incest? I just have to forget about Jason. He's not relevant anymore, I thought. As much as I knew how immoral it was, I wanted to hold on to this love. I wanted to forget myself in it.
I looked back at her, and with the most quiet voice, I uttered: "I don't... care."
Her eyes widened back at me in surprise. Apparently, she was going through the same fight. But I knew her. I knew our mutual feelings could win any challenges. Slowly, like she was about to touch a flame with her bare hands, she approached her face to mine. We were both red like the day of our first kiss. As I could feel her hot breath hitting my nostrils, I closed my eyes and ended the gap myself.
Our lips met with intensity. Her tongue was first to enter my mouth, taking the entire space. She wasn't kissing like we used to at all, but I didn't care: at this moment, I was like a maiden experiencing her first kiss ever. Our size difference made it natural for me to assume a new, more supporting role. We kissed passionately for an unknown amount of time, completely lost in bliss.
As we finally broke it, we knew our love was indestructible. It had survived the biggest challenge we had ever met, and we smiled at each other, truly happy.
"I would have missed that." She finally said. "If we had fused together I mean. We wouldn't be able to make out, I guess."
As we cuddled, my eyes met with her crotch. I gulped when I caught on the suspicious bulge it sported. "Huuh... D-do you have..." I started saying, not daring to finish my sentence.
"A dick? Yeah, I still have one. Or have one now, I guess. You don't?"
I shook my head, taken aback by their bluntness.
"Weird. I wonder what are the rules about that... Maybe I was just packing more than you." They said with a grin.
The fact Jason's personality reappeared while we were still cuddling made me wince. I broke the hug. "Of course talking about that would make you Jason again..."
They laughed. "Don't worry, I'm still Ann too. I think I'm slowly finding a balance between them both."
My curiosity for male genitals coming exclusively from Sheril, it was also canceled by the reminder it was Jason's pickle between their legs. I made a disgusted face when he tried to cuddle back.
"Oh, I see Sheril is here." He mocked.
I pulled out my tongue, either sarcastically or instinctively, I couldn't say. He guffawed and stood up, stretching their chiseled body.
"Maybe we should go inside now that we're feeling better. I'm curious to know more about the global situation."
I followed at their side as we walked back. "By the way, isn't it too quiet around here? You would expect chaos, people screaming... Are we the only ones merged?"
"Naaah, we all had the dream," they said with leisure. "It's a very calm residential neighborhood. The few old couples around must be lost sorting all their memories, but I'm sure it's a lot more chaotic downtown."
That made sense, but I still had lots of questions in my mind. What about people driving? Or in planes? It must have caused accidents all over. What about people with no opposite gender nearby?
"What about Mom and Dad?" I decided to ask.
"Which ones?"
"The ones we share, dummy," I answered back, very Sheril-like.
"I'm your boyfriend now, you shouldn't call me like that." They joked.
I winced at the insinuation. "Girlfriend. As Ann." I snarled.
"Sure, but I'm still the one with a cock here..." She answered, pinching my bubbly butt with one hand.
"Yeek!" I screamed with a jump and they laughed loudly. I slapped the hand with a mean gaze. The cocky attitude coming from Jason was very new in a flirt setting and I was scared to find out how this relationship was going to play out. Each time Jason's personality was acting out, my Sheril instincts were brought back too, which was slowly setting up a weird chasing game between us and the immoral aspect of our bond.
***
The Shower
We walked past the sliding doors inside the cool interior. Our house. I chuckled at the fact I was now officially living with my girlfriend. I guess we had two addresses now, but this house was a lot nicer than Sean's old one. My parents might not like it, though..., I wondered. Come to think of it, I should try and contact them as soon as possible.
"Well, first thing I wanna do is see my face," I said out loud.
"Oh yeah, same. I tried to see my reflection in the pool but I couldn't catch much."
A wide mirror was hanging in the hall near the stairs. I held my breath and I stood in front of it.
It was one thing to not recognize the body you're in, it was another level to see a new face in the mirror. And what a face. I was hella cute. Sheril's pretty face had blossomed under some of Sean's more mature traits. My eyes were still blue, but instead of big round balls, they had taken Sean's almond shape. The whole face was more vixen while keeping some of Sheril's original innocence. My hair was jet black had kept the pigtails, reminding me of some Asian cosplayers. I looked a lot closer to my actual age. Who would have thought that merging with a guy would have made me so feminine?
"Woow. I look a lot more like Ann than Jason, heh? No wonder you were expecting me to act like her at first." My partner said as they made all kinds of weird faces.
"Well, I certainly don't look like Sean," I added.
"You do in some ways. At least you don't look as much like Sheril as I do Ann. That's a relief."
"I bet..."
They looked at me through the mirror. "For Ann, the simple fact that Sean is inside is enough, but for Jason, I have to try and trick my mind into thinking you're just an unknown gorgeous girl who happened to share some similarity with my sister."
I blushed at the compliment. Being called gorgeous was raising some of Sheril's ego. I took off the ribbons from my hair, letting it flow on the back of my neck. "Does that help?" I asked.
"Thank god, yes." They sighed and bent down for a kiss.
I reciprocated, but more timidly, not able to shake the feeling I was kissing Jason this time. As we broke, I cleared my voice. "I really need a shower, my skin is still sticky from the solar cream..."
"Oh, okay." They said, sounding a bit disappointed.
I gave them a peck on the cheek as an apology. "I'll be back soon, I just need to freshen up."
I entered the spacious bathroom on the second floor. It was interesting to compare the quality of life of my two families. Sheril had never realized how good she had it before. Spoiled brat, I scowled myself.
I finally had the chance to put off my mixed swimwear. Looking at myself again in the mirror, unclad with my dark mane untied, a strong feeling of vanity and pride enveloped me. I gave a cocky smile at my reflection. I was fully female and had no explanation for that. My biggest wonder was my new perky breasts that I had estimated to be a C cup. Far from Sasha's utters, but still a very big improvement on my previous sizes. Where could they come from?
I took a deeper examination at my crotch. I could feel a mourning coming from Sean's loss of his manhood. As my Sheril part was more accustomed to the female anatomy, it was taking the lead in this investigation. I looked back at my reflection's gaze while running my fingers around my slit. How strange, I thought, to be aroused by my reflection. The taste for girls was new to me as Sheril, and it wasn't unpleasant. I bit my lips as I pushed a finger inside, it was already wet. My own muffled moan was raising the flow even more.
Not wanting to be caught by my brother, I turned on the shower, to better resume my exploration behind the sound of falling water. The wide shower was also equipped with a mirror on one side, so I could still peek at myself. Taking advantage of my Sheril mind under the wheel, I decided to partake in a little fantasy. I started imagining Sean going down on my new self.
"Sean... keep going..." It was a weird revelation for Sean, who was now also experimenting self-arousal, by his old male self. As cringed as he was deep inside of me, I for once felt even more pleasure. My love for him was drowning him, forcing him to watch in disarray.
"We are one now, Sean. You're inside me. I'm inside you... We're *moan* together forever."
I was slowly speeding up the pace, feeling a climax already climbing its way. "Sean! I love you, Sean! I'm closer to you than Ann would ever be!"
Here it was, my first orgasm in my new home. "You're mine! You're mine! You're miiiiine!" I screamed at my reflection, as the powerful wave of pleasure engulfed me.
Catching my breath, I chuckled: "Who's the brat now, huh?"
*knock, knock, knock*
"Sean? Is everything okay? I heard you scream."
The call of my other half's name was enough to flip me back. Shame quickly replaced my earlier demeanor. I felt like I had cheated Ann with myself.
Not hearing a response, she opened the unlocked door. Shit.
"I... knocked a toe in the corner!" I improvised weakly.
The sliding doors were filled with steam, so I couldn't see her. I only heard the sound of rubbing clothes. A few seconds later, the doors opened.
"I thought it would be quicker if we shared a shower," she said. "Or it might take longer if we knocked another toe."
She smiled mischievously. My eyes went instinctively to the odd member attached to her otherwise feminine body. Neither Sheril nor Sean could attest to its resemblance to Jason's old one, but it was certainly sizeable. Its length was not what made me stare longer than I should have: the lack of visible testicles was my first surprise. The skin around it was also making some kind of fold.
"Yeah I know, it doesn't look exactly like your classic male anatomy." They chuckled.
It seemed to work fine though, as the already half-erected penis rose slowly to a full stand. I became crimson and looked away, my stare certainly responsible for the change of elevation.
They closed the distance, gently lifting my chin with their fingers, and kissed me once more. Never had Ann been so assertive before. Jason's personality had completely changed our dynamic. I was now the submissive one. I didn't know what to think of it yet, still figuring out where this relationship was going. The hard hot rod poking at my belly made me flinch back.
"I-I don't know if I'm ready for that yet..." I said, a bit guilty for my earlier session.
"If not for the full act... would you mind helping me with that thing? You know... with your... mouth?" She muttered. The shyness at the request made it typically Ann. She always had a coy demeanor when she felt kinky, which was quite often.
"You want me to give you a blowjob?!" I gulped. For some reason, I had even more apprehension for oral than actual regular sex.
She went on the defensive: "Oh come on! I've done it all the time for you, what's the big deal?"
"The big deal is that I've never done it, for once..." I answered.
"Not even Sheril?" She asked.
I shook my head. Sheril was a virgin, actually. I had a few boyfriends, but never went farther than kissing.
"Well, I won't force you, of course." She said reassuringly, clearly fighting against her male urge. "Let me take care of it myself."
I sighed. If I wanted to continue my relationship with Ann fully, I'd have to do it sooner or later. "No, it's okay. I'll try."
"You're sure? I don't want you to feel obliged..." She said with utmost seriousness.
I smile at her caution and nod. "I guess part of me is kinda curious."
"Don't tell me which part, please." She said, wincing a bit.
Right... I was about to commit incest. Jason was probably trying his best to forget I was also his sister. I crouched awkwardly, not wanting to hurt my knees on the tiling. The pulsing dick was a few inches from my face. Closing my eyes, I tried to make the mixing between my two personalities. Putting Sheril away while keeping her interest in the male appendage was difficult, but I was slowly coming to it. I'm a girl, a heterosexual girl who's about to give a blowjob to my lover, Ann…
I put my lips on the tip. The smell wasn't as potent as I thought, even enjoyable. Then I took a grip at the base of the shaft with one of my dainty hands, the other one holding her firm leg to keep balance.
"Oh boy..." said my partner, holding onto the wall with anticipation.
Slowly, I pushed the head to my mouth, parting my lips. As it went in, I realized the girth was a lot harder to fit in than I expected. I had to almost dislocate my jaw like I was trying to take a bite of a giant burger.
"T-try not to put your teeth on it..." complained Ann.
"Hmm mmHmm!" I replied.
"What?"
"I'm trying," I repeated after putting it out. "You're just too big."
She laughed, a bit embarrassed. "Never had that problem with you..."
I gave her a dark look. "Shut up if you want me to resume."
"Yes ma'am."
I put myself back in character. That time, I curled my lips around my teeth so as to limit their contact with the shaft. I then started giving it a back-and-forth motion. It wasn't a very practical experience, but looking up, I saw my partner looking at me in fascination. It was an odd angle, her face shielding me from the water pouring around, her wet short hair leaking thin flows on my head. Her chest was covering part of her chin and in her eyes shined a lust I never saw in her.
The blow was not very pleasurable in itself from my perspective, but her desire for me was enough to stir my own arousal. I felt happy to give, I felt sexy and I felt love. I started putting more sensuality in my work and kept eye contact. I broke the pace with licks and kisses in between strokes. Her only reaction was small grunts, enough to comfort me that I was doing something good.
Playing a lot on my feminine charms was somewhat dangerous as I was close to waking too much of Sheril's mind. I'm sucking my brother's cock! was the last thing I wanted to think about, but if I went too much on the other side, Sean would be noticing he had another guy's cock in his mouth. It was a true rope-dancer act, but as long as I kept my poise, the experience was outstanding. My hand wanted nothing more than play with my clit, but I couldn't risk it in my shaky stance.
The frustration sped up my back and forth, and without warning, her pulsing dick spurted hot semen into my mouth. Through pure motion reflex, I swallowed the bitter and slimy liquid, only to fall down and gag into the faucet. I spat what was left in my mouth, cleaning it with hot water, but what had been gulped stayed inside.
"Didn't you teach me to warn you when I was about to cum?" I snarled, the unpleasant taste still lingering in my mouth.
"S-sorry... I guess I was too focused on the feeling..." she answered not so apologetically.
I finally stood back up. Looking back in the mirror, I was slowly catching on to what I had just done. I sucked a dick. I sucked a dick as a girl and swallowed. My mind was fully back to Sean, which made me feel extremely ashamed as if a new level of my masculinity had been ripped from me. Is there still some left in me?
"God, that was... so intense. Even as Jason, I don't remember experiencing a head like that. Are you sure it was your first time?" They said, a bit too genuinely.
Well, now it's definitely gone... My face was already too red from the act to show any more of my shame. I gave my reflection a knowing smile. That being said, I'd also have loved a blow from that girl. Too bad she's me.
At last, I could have an actual wash.
"I don't know if any of my clothes will fit me," I said as we got out.
"Eventually we'll have to go shopping, but for now you can steal something from Mom's closet. I'm sure she won't mind." Jason answered as he played a bit with his breasts in the mirror. Yep, that's him in there right now. Probably all that male lusting summoning him back.
"Why do you say that?"
"I had a quick call from them while you were busy knocking your toe." He grinned.
I coughed to hide my embarrassment. I was relieved by the news. "Oh, they're alright? Who did they-"
"They merged together, as they wanted." He cut me, predicting my following question. "They're still at Auntie's house. She merged with one of her neighbor's sons, apparently. It's a bit of a mess out there, so they told me they won't be home tonight."
"What the plan for us, now?" I asked as I finished tying up a towel around my hair.
"Let's take the time to get news from our other families and friends for now. We'll decide what to do when we know more." They answered, pragmatically.
***
Phone Calls
As suggested by Jason, I looked into our mother, Elisa's closet. Her wardrobe was neither to any of my identities' tastes, but she fitted my new build fairly well. I was very sad at the fact none of my cutesy dresses would ever fit me now, at least half of me was. The other had not much to add in the matter of women's clothing except that Sheril's "cutesy clothes" were childish and it was past time for her to upgrade her style.
I skimmed out for something that wasn't screaming "old woman's outfit". The best I ended up finding was a yellow and blue floral dress that was SO old-fashioned that it was coming back to style. Her underwear options were a tad too small but worked fine for now. I added white tights to complete the look.
Walking back to the bathroom, I brushed my new silky hair and decided to style it in two low-braided pigtails, ending them with my precious ribbons. Maybe not the most mature hairstyle, but there was progress, and it just fitted the dress perfectly. Very Cottagecore. I'm so cute like this! I thought, smiling happily at my vintage look. I was ready to shoot an episode of Little House on the Prairie. Without thinking, I finished up by putting on some makeup: rosing my cheeks and enhancing my new eyes.
When some of my Sean's mind reappeared, I felt like I'd been bamboozled by myself. I'm doomed to be a girly girl now, am I? Well, I have to admit it does suit me.
As I went back downstairs, Jason/Ann was sitting on the couch, looking at their phone.
"That's what you're wearing, huh." I said not without contempt at their choice of outfit. They went for some of Jason's clothes, which were of course very loose on their new frame. The tank top they chose, which was probably the tightest Jason owned, was so wide it showed a big deal of their braless cleavage, while the elastic shorts, maintained to their waist by a makeshift belt out of some rope, were looking almost like a two-legged skirt.
They raised an eye to me at my comment. I proudly gave them a little swirl, posing. "Not too shabby, huh?"
After a few seconds of silence, they guffawed loudly. I made a pout to their reaction, hands on my hips.
"What."
"Oh nothing, nothing." they managed to catch their breath. "I guess you're back to Sheril, is all. I might have forgotten she was in there."
"Yeah, well, she's half of me, yes." I retorted "You know, I was hoping being with Ann would make you less of a jerk, Jason. Guess I was wrong."
"Oh come on, sis. Don't be upset. It's not a bad look, it's just really... you, I guess."
"Not more than your choice is really you, bro. You know you're not a guy anymore, huh? What's up with your outfit?" I interjected.
He shrugged. "Ann's slim jeans don't fit me anymore, as you might expect. I don't have much choice for now."
"Well, I hope it won't be your new style from now on..." I sulked as I sat in the armchair on the other side. I was too Sheril and he was too Jason to cuddle right now.
I reached for Sean's phone which had been sitting on the coffee table until now. There was a few missed calls from Mom's number. "Shit."
"What's up?" They asked.
"My mom. She's been trying to reach me. I should have done that sooner." I said, worried.
"You're right, I haven't tried to contact my other family either yet. Let's take care of that now." They looked for Ann's phone in her bag and went outside so we could each have some space.
I first tried to unlock my phone with my fingerprint, which of course didn't work. Thankfully, I still remembered my password. It took a pretty long time for the phone to pick up.
"Yes, who's this?" said a mysterious croaky voice. It didn't sound like my mother at all.
"Huh, Hi? I'm looking for Sandra. Sandra Wang?" I asked.
"Listen, girl. I'm having a hard time here, like everybody else, and I don't have much time. Can you start by introducing yourself?"
I was quite baffled by the unfamiliarity of the tone. Of course, I was expecting my parents to be merged, but the rude voice was completely unknown.
"I'm Sean, her son. Is my mother here? Is everything alright?" I started worrying.
It took them a few seconds to answer: "Oh, Sean! It's good to finally hear from you. Sorry, I didn't notice your name on the phone."
"Huh, Mom? Is that you?" I asked, still unsure.
"Well, yeah in part. That's my number, what did you expect?" She answered dryly. Her pitch, while still feminine, was very coarse, like a long-life smoker. It didn't make sense for a fusion of both my parents.
"Who are you with?" I asked the next logical question.
"Richard." I had no idea who that was. "Richard Dickinson? My coach from the swimming club. I guess I wasn't talking to you about it much, huh."
That was troubling, but it made sense. At this time of the day, my father might have still been at work.
"And what about Dad? Do you have news from him?"
"No." She said icily.
"Aren't you worried?" I asked, a bit surprised by the apparent indifference.
"Listen, kid. I have bigger fish to fry here. I tried to call the guy a few times already. I have a wife to take care of. The situation is enough of a mess as it is."
I was shocked by the tone. My mother had always been a polite and caring woman. Clearly, the other mind was leading at the moment.
"Can I actually talk to my mother, Richard?" I raised my voice.
I wasn't used to talking so boldly to one of my parents, but the tone they used on me since the beginning of the call was making it difficult for me to treat them as such. It seemed to be effective, as the silence following was telling.
"Ugh, alright. Sorry, Sean. I'm sure you know how it feels to share a mind with someone. It's easy to get lost. But I'm still here, sweetie." She said. The tone had changed drastically.
"Yeah, I understand," I answered, relieved.
"Did you merge with your girlfriend? Are you at her house?" She asked, a lot more concerned.
"No, I'm at the Sanders. I ended up with Jason's little sister..." I replied, a bit ashamed for some reason.
"Oh, I see. Sorry it didn't go like you wanted. At least you're in a nice home. Listen, it's probably better if you stay with them, at least for the time being. I have many things to get straight in Richard's life, and with your dad not answering my calls..."
"I'll try to call him. I'm sure he's alright." I said, trying to comfort her.
"I don't know much about the Sanders’ daughter, but she seemed to have a good effect on you, you sound more mature!" She teased. The irony made me chuckle with embarrassment. "Anyway, I really need to get going. I'll explain things to you later. Let's keep in touch, okay?"
"Sure, Mom. Good luck."
"I love you, son. No matter what, I'm still your mom."
I couldn't refrain my eyes from watering as I hung up. The reality of my family life being completely in shambles hit me like a rock. At the same time, I was relieved to hear she could still be herself. I took a few minutes to calm down. I could see Ann outside through the sliding doors, walking in a circle as she talked on the phone. What a fucking mess we're in…
I tried to call my dad, no dice. I tried to rationalize the fact he was probably still figuring things out. After all, it had taken me all this time to think about reaching out to them. But I couldn't stop thinking about what could have happened. At this hour, he could have been driving home when it hit him, pulling him in some kind of traffic accident... Did people have to touch each other for it to start? I didn't think about asking my mom how it happened to her, that would have been an obvious question…
I decided to search on the internet for information. Most news outlets were still bare of any news. I imagined most companies weren't in any state of running properly. The internet was still working at least, that was good. On social media, there were plenty of posts. Mostly it was people showing off their new appearance to the world: "Wow, I'm so freaking cute!", "My boyfriend and I merged. Look at the result, OMG I can't.", "So guys, smash or pass?", etc.
As I continued scrolling through the posts, I realized something interesting. The resulting appearances went from androgynous women to very feminine ones. There were no boys in sight, at least not apparent ones. Probably some of them had male genitalia (some seemed to confirm that), but no real masculine bodies anywhere.
Chewing this thought, I suddenly received an incoming call. I didn't know the number, but I answered anyway.
"Huh, hello?"
"H-hi. I'm trying to contact Sean?" the voice answered. It sounded very sultry and feminine.
"I'm Sean. Who is it?"
"Oh, thank god. I wasn't sure I remembered your number. It's me, dad." The woman said.
A wave of relief washed me. "Dad! I was worried. I tried to call you..."
"I'm so sorry, Sean! I lost my phone in the panic... It's a long story. Memories took some time to settle. Where are you? Are you alright? Did you merge with Ann?" His voice sounded quavering, he was visibly stressed out.
"I'm not with Ann no... I merged with Sheril. She's Jason's sister. We were at their house when it happened." I explained.
"Oh, okay! I guess you must be sad not to be with Ann, but that's still a good place to end up."
"What do you mean?" I asked, perplexed by his reaction.
"Well, the Sanders are quite the wealthy family. Now that you're their daughter, I guess it means you're inheriting it."
I was dumbfounded. He was right, sure, but the pragmatic calculation sounded very out of place in such circumstances. The Sheril in me couldn't help but find it offensive, like some kind of arranged marriage for money. Still, I let it slide, not wanting to start an argument.
"Sure, I guess. Who did you merge with, Dad? Mom tried to join you too, you know."
"Oh, huh. Just an unknown woman, I don't know." He said like he was trying to avoid the subject.
"You don't know? Wait, you don't have her memories?" I tried to clarify.
"Oh, yes. Yes, I do. I meant I didn't know her before. I've seen her before, actually. She works at the company, but only from far away..." His speech was messy. I guessed it was his new "mindmate" personality altering his usual calmer demeanor.
"Okay. How did you two merge? Were you still in the office?" I asked, this time curious to know more about how it happened for people not in direct contact. A weird silence followed my question. "Dad?"
"Yes, I'm here, sorry. We were leaving the building at the same time. It happened in the parking lot. That's how I lost my phone and..." He started to explain.
My mind drifted away when I saw Ann walk inside. She passed the living room, gave me a quick glance with a stoic expression, and went upstairs. I could easily tell something was up.
"Anyway, Dad," I interrupted his incoherent rumbling." I need to go. You should call Mom as soon as possible. She was very worried about you."
"Oh, okay Sean. Actually, I have a lot to take care of here, myself. Can you text your mom for me? I'll call her soon, I promise but... it's complicated. Stay safe at the Saunders, I'm sure you'll be fine there for now." He wrapped up the conversation.
"Hm, sure. Keep me updated, okay? Bye, Dad." I terminated the call.
I couldn't help feeling spite at the way my parents could so quickly hand me over to another family. Was our bond so brittle? At least I knew I had a solid home here now. Mom and Dad would never get rid of me like that... The other ones, I mean.
I walked back upstairs and knocked on Jason's bedroom door. I entered to find Ann sitting on the bed, looking at her feet. "Is everything alright?" I asked with concern.
"I guess... Everybody's safe." She answered, still looking down.
I sat next to her. "What's up?"
She sighed. "It's Mia. She... she merged with Dad."
Mia was Ann's little sister. She was only 10, and Ann had always been very protective of her. I didn't get the full picture of what it meant right away.
"I can imagine being merged with a parent is not ideal..." I risked.
She looked at me with a serious gaze. "It's not just that, Sean. She's only 10 while Dad is 46." Her voice was heavy, trying to contain her sob, and failing. "Now they're apparently looking like a woman in her late twenties. It's so unfair, she skipped her whole youth!"
I took her on the shoulder, patting her back. I didn't know what to say to make her feel better. "H-how did she sound like? Sadden?"
"No, that's the worst part... My dad said he couldn't manage to let her out. He can't stop being in the lead. We... we think he has so much more life experience, he's completely overshadowing her, or something." She said out between her weeping.
As I let her tears soak my dress, I looked out the window. The sun was slowly approaching the horizon.
"You know how old we are right now?" I said after a while. She only sniffed in reply. "We're all really, what? 3 hours old, right now? 4, top."
She raised her head, looking at me with confused red eyes.
"It's only been a few hours since we woke up to our new lives. I know it's hard to believe with everything that happened, but that's the truth." I explained to her. "Don't you think it's a bit early to set things in stone? Your sister might take a longer time to come back to the surface than we did but don't give up on her so quickly. I bet if we put them in front of a My Little Pony episode, your dad won't stand a chance."
She chuckled a bit at my joke and dried her face with her tank top. "Thank you. You might be right actually."
"Of course I am! This all Merge-thing is fucking crazy. We don't know anything about how it works and we can't say how it'll play out tomorrow. I say let's wait a bit before drawing any conclusions, okay?" I reassured her.
She nodded, smiling faintly.
"You should probably go back to them tonight," I said, hiding my pain at the idea.
She, thankfully, shook her head. "It won't be necessary. Mom is with them, she merged with a random guy when she was grocery shopping. Apparently, he doesn't have much of a family of his own. She said it's probably safer not to go out until things settled in, anyway... What about your family?"
I recounted how my calls went.
"Well... you said it best: let's wait before drawing any conclusions. In any case, that settles the fact we shouldn't split. We have responsibilities here too, after all." She noted, before kissing me gently.
I was relieved to hear her say that. Not only was she also my brother, but Ann was above all my only anchor to my Sean life at this point.
***
Evening
"I'm tired of all those emotions. Since we woke up, it has been worry after worry." She said as she stood up. "And I don't know about you, but I'm starving."
I hadn't noticed until now, but the mention of food was enough to give me stomach cramps. On that note, we went to the kitchen. I first tried calling pizzerias, but as expected: everything was closed. It made me wonder how society was going to organize itself now that the world population had been reduced by half. Some structures had already been thought of: we knew our government would soon distribute new identity cards displaying our two old selves. Most accommodations were still unclear though, as too little time separated us from the day of the Dream.
Thankfully the fridge was pretty much full, and Ann was an amazing cook. She surprised me with sautéed bell peppers, something she never did before because of my loathing for the vegetable. She knew from Jason's memories that Sheril, however, loved it. It was quite a weird experience to have half of my brain horrified by something I found so tasty. I ended up winning this fight against Sean and taught him all about the sweetness and crunchiness of bell peppers.
"You're such a great upgrade on my brother, Ann," I said between mouthfuls.
I laughed, their face indicating they didn't seem to know how to react to both a compliment and a jibe.
When the night finally came, we decided to go to bed early, as we were both feeling emotionally drained. Feeling awkward at the idea of sleeping together in either Sheril or Jason's beds, we settled on stealing the master bedroom, taking advantage of tonight's lack of parents.
Our nightly cuddles soon transformed into a make-out session. I blushed, feeling Ann's infamous new member hard against my soft leg. Looking into each others' eyes, we silently agreed to succumb to our curiosity. We both knew what it induced, and how wrong it would be to partake in it without the proper protection, but we both pretended to forget about it. After all, we were used to raw sex in our former bodies… She slowly took down my panties. My heart was pumping like crazy, and it didn't take long for my inside to produce the now-familiar wetness.
Ann was deep inside me. Completely absorbed into the female experience, I had managed to keep Sheril at bay thanks to her lack of sexual experience. Having a dick thrusting into our womb was as new for her as it was for me, and the mostly Ann face that was grunting and gazing into me right now was holding the balance in my favor. With so little of my female self to guide me though, the feeling of the receiving end was truly alien. The sheer discovery of my depth was blowing my mind. I couldn't help myself from moaning anymore, and showing such a feminine side to Ann was embarrassing me greatly. The shame itself also seemed to nourish some kind of twisted arousal. Did I always have a fetish like that? It didn't seem right.
"I'm inside you... Oh boy, I'm inside you..." Ann was whimpering between each push, apparently playing some newly discovered kink of her own. Ann who, before the merge, had always been so passive and shy during our sexual intercourses. But now, she was in the lead and I was wondering what was going through her head. She was living a similar shift in our dynamic after all… well the exact opposite really.
Her movement was increasing, and my moans were more and more audible.
In the middle of it all, Ann's lips let out a terrible truth: "Oh god! I'm really fucking my little sister..."
"What?! What did you... say??" My mind shattered at the statement.
My reaction didn't stop them. "I-I'm so sorry, Sheril. I'm sorry!"
Hearing my other name was flipping me back. I panicked. "Stop it! Stop saying that, you idiot!"
"Oh god! I'm doing it! I'm inside you, sis! We're having sex!" Like me earlier, the shame seemed only to fuel them more. He pushed with added vigor.
"Jason, no! Shut up! You're ruining it!" I whined, but it was too late. I was now fully myself again. Sean couldn't shield me from the truth anymore. I was having my first time, and despite his feminine traits, I could only see my brother's face above mine.
Despite my tremendous disgust, my body was not fighting it. It wanted more, and I was powerless to stop it.
"You're so sexy, Sheril! You're so cute! I can't stop myself!" He yelled, possessed by pure lust for his own sister. Since when did my brother have such awful thoughts? I wanted Ann back! I wanted to be Sean again! But despite my best efforts, I couldn't.
"I'm close, sis. Your freaky brother is gonna cum inside you!" He howled.
"Get out, you moron! At least don't cum inside me!" But instinctively, my legs and arms locked on him, betraying my reason. I moaned and cried at the same time, feeling my climax building up at the same time as his.
We reached it in unison.
"I love you, Sheril!" He screamed when the defilement spread inside of me. I was too absorbed in my own spike to register it, though. My mind was melting in pleasure. Sweet oblivion, take me. I wanted to stay in this state forever.
He collapsed on my side, spent. I stayed frozen in place as hot cum was dripping from my pussy. Slowly, I dug a little hole in the corner of my mind, refusing to face reality at this point.
"Ann? Are you there?" I asked quietly as I was forced into myself again.
"Yeah..." She answered in a whisper.
"What... was that?" I asked, truly more surprised than grossed out now.
"Sorry... I think that's my fault." She said. I didn't know what she meant.
"I mean Ann's fault. I think some of my personal kinks mixed into my Jason persona," she explained, visibly ashamed.
"What do you mean?" I said, intrigued.
"I never talked much about it with you but... I kinda have a fetish for sibling relationships. You know, from my private manga stash?" She looked at me with an awkward smile.
"So that's what those are, huh..." I said, finally solving that mystery. "Guess you don't have many secrets left now, do you?"
She only chortled disturbingly. "Are you going to be okay?"
"I think so. I needed to face the truth of our relationship sooner or later... I guess it was just sharper than I wished it to be..." I answered honestly.
She caressed my hand. "Sorry... again."
"Don't be, I know it's hard to control all of this... Fuck, we're really siblings now. This is going to be a challenge." I understood.
"The world is in such chaos right now. I'm sure our situation is far from being the weirdest one." She said.
"And what about... Mom and Dad?" I winced a bit as calling them like that was calling in my other half.
They gulped. "They must never find out, or we're truly fucked."
The Saunders were a pretty traditional family. Not that a lot of parents would accept their kids to fuck each other, anyway.
"It might spice things up, in a way. Doing it behind their back..." I said.
They raised an eyebrow in my direction. "Is someone warming up at this incestuous kink?"
"I wouldn't say that." I snarled. "I just need to play with this new hand of cards if I want to keep our relationship working."
"Good thinking... sis." They smirked.
"Ugh, that will take time to get used to, though..."
***
Epilogue
“Coming!” I shouted at the doorbell as I ran for the door, ecstatic.
The first year had been quite chaotic, but now that school had finally resumed, a semblance of normalcy had returned. The Great Merge Cabinet, also known as GMC, had managed to sort things out with more or less success, but it worked out in the end. For fusions like us who were just students, the protocol was actually quite simple: we all had to choose to resume one of our old curricula. Jason’s old prestigious college approval was only due to his basketball sponsorship, which was a bit flimsy to begin with, so it was logical for them to pursue Ann’s plans. As for me, Sheril had pretty good grades, so I had decided to go back to high school, this time determined to join them for the next year.
I opened the door to a delivery girl holding a package. Finally, it had arrived! I took the box to my room, eager to open it. Inside was a bunch of new clothes I had bought online. With people worldwide in dire need of outfits for their new shapes, finding something had been a trial at first. It took me the last two months to finally have this package. Before that, I had managed to gather a few clothes by trading my old one. Male outfits were harder to get rid of, but some resilient minds were still trying to clutch to their lost manhood. Others more crafty used discarded male clothes to fashion makeshift attires. I myself used some of Sean’s old t-shirts to make not-too-shabby tops. Really, trends were all over the place.
“Haha, there you are!” I said out loud as I found the dress I was looking for. Since none of Sheril’s old clothes were fitting me anymore, I had to give them all away. So I was glad I had found a similar one she had, only a few sizes bigger. I smiled at it with mischief.
I didn’t call myself Sean or Sheril anymore. With time, the frontier between our two old identities had blurred, and we all started to choose new names for ourselves. Ann and Jason had chosen the very creative name of Jane. It fitted them well, though. For my part, I had chosen a more distinctive one: Naomi. It was a name both Sean and Sheril liked a lot, and I cherished each time my two personalities would agree on something.
I didn’t wait long before putting on the light blue dress and modeling in front of my mirror. As Naomi, I was now used to more mature outfits that Sean found sexy on girls: hand-cut denim shorts, blazers, crop tops… urban streetwear styles, generally. But today I wasn’t dressing for Sean.
Since Sean’s mother found out that his dad had fused with his mistress, my other family had basically broken apart. I still saw them regularly, but separately, and I lived exclusively at the Saunders. Jane on the other hand had still a functioning family from their other half and was going back and forth between the two households. Between that and college, we were seeing each other only once every two weekends. It was hard, especially having to deal with our parent alone most of the time, but knowing it was just a matter of a year helped me pull through with it. They were coming home today, and I had missed them so much I wanted to treat them with something special…
Earlier in the day, I had gone to the stylist to dye my hair. As Naomi, I usually kept my hair loose or tied down, but today I was styling them in very familiar pigtails. I took a final look in the mirror. In front of me stood Sheril, wearing her favorite summer dress, her blonde hair tied in her signature style with her favorite ribbons. Thanks to some clever makeup, I had hidden most of Sean’s traits and enhanced hers. What betrayed me the most was my much more voluptuous curves, which I had no intention of hiding anyway.
“I’m home!” I heard a familiar voice call from downstairs. “Naomi? Are you home?”
“Upstairs!” I answered as I quickly climbed on my bed. Waiting for them to arrive, I lay on my stomach, propped on elbows, my feet swinging in the air and facing the doorway innocently.
“Hey babe-” Jane quickly stopped as she saw me. “S-Sheril!?”
I sat back, slowly pulling off a strip from my shoulder. “Hey, Jason. Mommy’s not home yet. Wanna play with your little sister?”
FIN
***
Prologue
One day, Humanity shared a common dream. Every person on Earth, as they slept, dreamt the same vision. In it, they could see themselves and others pulled toward someone of the other sex. As their two bodies collided, they were becoming one single being. One body of two minds. As people woke up, they could feel it: a deep knowledge that it wasn’t only a dream, but some kind of prophecy.
The pragmatics thought of it as Mother Nature fighting against human overpopulation. The poets preferred to think it was a restitution to our primal form where men and women were only the two halves of the same entities.
Sure, there were a few deniers, like there’s always some for Climate Change, but most people knew this day would soon come, the day of an event they soon started to call The Great Merge.
***
Sean
My name, at that time in that place, was Sean. In a few days, I was officially starting college there in my hometown, while my girlfriend Ann was moving away for her studies. I wasn’t particularly worried about it: our relationship had started as early as middle school and was so strong I knew it could even survive years and years of distance. But still, we wouldn’t be able to spend each day together like we did until now, so I wasn’t looking forward to it. To add to the injury, Ann was going to pursue a brilliant career in the medical field thanks to her perfect grades while my medium scores and not-so-wealthy family confined me to a local community college. I couldn’t say I wasn’t jealous.
“Don’t worry, honey. It’s just a matter of time anyway. We’ll be one in no time, so we’ll enjoy my new university together soon enough!”
That’s what Ann was always telling me when I shared my mixed feelings towards our future. We were often seen as the perfect couple. I believed in her love for me as much as mine for her. So when the Dream occurred, it was only natural for us to conclude we would fuse with one another. Even if the idea of losing their identity was scary for everyone, Ann and I felt like it was the most romantic thing that could happen to us. There was excitement mixed in the fear. But what if the Great Merge happened while she was away? Would it still work? Would it make her merge with a random dude from her school? Nobody knew for sure, but I didn’t want to leave it to chance, that’s why I was making sure to be with her as much as I could since the Dream.
Enjoying our last moments of summer, we were spending the afternoon at my friend Jason’s place. Jason's family was quite wealthy and owned a big house with a pool, so it was often him inviting us over and during summer vacation, we almost spent more time there than in our own houses. I stared dreamily at Ann as she got out of the bathroom in her newly brought red bikini. “Wow…” I was the luckiest man on earth. She was wearing her wavy brown hair in a ponytail and her usual fair skin had taken a golden hue from all our time here. An angel. Not only was she the smartest girl I knew with her already mentioned unparalleled academic prowess, she was the most beautiful in the whole world. Sure, I don’t claim I was the most objective, but still. Those green eyes, that cute little nose, and that damn smile… An embarrassed smile that, at that moment, was asking me why I was still looking at her like the first day we met.
“I swear next time I’m going in a diving suit.” she joked.
“Pretty sure you’d still rock it anyway.” I replied.
I loved how humble she managed to stay despite her perfect hourglass figure. She always had this shyness when it came to our desires for one another. I knew she had a kinky side that she was always too embarrassed to show me, like those erotic comics she hid in her room, or the way she blushed when watching a sex scene in a movie. Her modesty was probably the only thing I could see as a default about her personality. She could be a bit passive during our intimacy, but really it was nit-picking. Because yes, having the brain and the looks wasn’t enough for her, she also had to be the most kind-hearted person, making her popular not only with the teachers but every student in our old school.
“Come on, love birds. there’s only a few hours of sun left already!” called out Jason.
He was a great friend. Very sporty, outgoing, and full of confidence. I wasn't especially lacking in that department myself –how could I with Ann at my side– but I've always been a lot more reserved. He had sandy blond hair and a radiant smile that felt very inviting, making him the target of lots of girls' attention.
"Carrie's not here?" I asked him.
"Nah, we split yesterday," he answered casually.
Nothing to be surprised about, it was bound to happen. Jason's adventures never lasted long, as he could be very frivolous. He liked girls but not much commitment, and they often felt insecure in their relationship with him because of his popularity. He never cheated on them, but never reassured them much either. That was the same story with his previous girlfriend.
"Aww, too bad. I really liked Carrie, she was sweet," said Ann who was holding my hand as we walked to the pool area.
A big sliding door was opening directly on the bluest pool, taking much of the space. On our right was a neatly mown lawn and on our left was a stone wall matching the pool’s tiles. At the far end was a big modern pergola shading the lounge chairs under it. There, a familiar silhouette greeted us: “Hey, guys!”
The squeaky voice belonged to Jason's little sister Sheril. The little goblin was always clinging to us like a tick. I cringed at the harsh thought. She wasn't THAT bad. Sheril was a sophomore in our old high school. My guess was that, like most girls from her grade, she saw Ann as a role model or something, and because of that, she spent as much time as she could with us. She was nice, but often tried to monopolize our attention, talking loudly and frequently interrupting us. At the beginning of the vacation, Jason had tried to get rid of her multiple times but quickly forfeited as he often did with her relentless stubbornness. Ann didn't seem to mind her as much as I did as she always seemed impossible to annoy. For that reason, I had to also give up, just trying to ignore her as much as I could.
"How are you today? Do you want to play a game of tag or something? Hey, Ann! Have you seen my new ribbons? I bought them yesterday with Mom. She says they match with my eyes, what do you think?" She started rumbling as she jumped out of the chair and skipped around like a pestering fly.
Despite soon starting her last year of high school, Sheril was quite short for her age, not very developed, and wore her blonde hair in characteristic long and curly pigtails. Because of that, she could almost fool people into thinking she was still a child. Her current swimsuit, a white one-piece with pink flowers, was not helping her case. Despite that, she was definitely cute in her own way. She had big and very light blue eyes. Her button nose and rosy cheeks were covered in freckles and her overall facial features were free of imperfections. She had great potential if she started acting and dressing like her age, but for now, it was difficult to see more in her than a pesky kid.
I gave Ann a knowing smile and let her tank Sheril's attention for the moment. She didn't seem to mind and patiently responded to her endless chatting. I dived into the water with Jason for a few laps.
"So... What's your plan for the Great Merge now?" I asked Jason as we chilled on the other side of the pool. It was an obvious question to ask after his breakup with Carrie.
"Dunno, man. Guess I have to find a new girl soon, heh?" He answered, clearly not too worried.
"I mean, I would if I were you. You don't want to merge with your sister, I presume." I smirked.
He splashed water on my face. "Ugh! Please, no. But we have time, right? I mean everyone says it will happen on New Year's Eve.”
It was a popular rumor. There was no way to know for sure, but since the dream happened a few months prior, people were starting to relax to the idea it wouldn't happen right away.
"Maybe, yeah. But you can't be too cautious about that. Plus it's not like you lack the choice of partner. Half the girls in school want to fuck you, man."
He chuckled. "You really think I'm some kind of sex god or something? If you were not already in your perfect little couple, I'd think you have a crush on me, bro."
It was my turn to splash water at him.
"No but seriously, it must be so cool to have no doubts. You're going to spend your life stuck with your soulmate... You're one lucky dude, man." He said with more seriousness than usual.
"Yeah, I guess I am..." I answered, looking at my reflection in the pool. I couldn't mutter the strength to admit I also had doubts. Sure, being the other half of your half, it seemed like destiny, I couldn't deny that. And even if most of my mind was happy with this perspective, another, deeper part was sad. Who would we be in love with once we'd be one single being?
My thoughts were cut short by the sound of Sheril jumping in the pool. She quickly joined us, with Ann more gracefully following behind her.
"Let's play Chicken Fight!" yelled Sheril, a bit too enthusiastically.
"Again?" complained Jason. I shared the feeling: we played Chicken Fight every time we went to their pool. Well, at least it was a good excuse to caress Ann's smooth legs...
"Yes, but let's switch this time! I want to go on Sean's back!" said his sister in her bratty tone.
It took me by surprise. "Huh? Why?"
"Being on Jason is boring. He's, like, the worst horse. I just want to try out, pleaaaase!" she begged.
I wasn't keen on the idea at all, for obvious reasons. I was ready to rebuke the idea when Ann intervened: "Come on, guys. Try to be good sports, it's only for a few rounds."
Of course. Ann, the voice of reason. How could I say no to those eyes? I sighed and accepted. Seeing Jason take Ann on his back raised in me a pinch of jealousy, but I knew it was unfounded since I had complete trust in both of them. I crouched in the shallow water to let Sheril put her scrawny legs around my shoulders. Lifting her was the easiest thing in the world, and that was when I realized how underbalanced our two teams were: generally, Jason's bulk made up for Sheril's weak arms, which could then compete with our more standard duo. Me and Sheril had no chance.
Jason seemed to have done the same math. He grinned at me with his dashing smile, and charged.
"You okay up there?" I asked Sheril when we rose back from the depth, disoriented.
"Uh-huh. Let's try again." She said, sounding less convincing than she probably wanted.
We brawled for a bit, trying to make the most of our only asset: swiftness. Sheril's light weight allowed me to move around as we spared and I could see Jason starting to tire faster than me. Sheril was laughing loudly, apparently enjoying being tossed in multiple directions. I had to admit that I was starting to have fun too as I saw a thin chance of a possible win.
That's when I saw it. I stopped in my tracks, trying to discern what I was witnessing.
Jason rushed to us when he saw me stop, and I had to stop him loudly: "WAIT!" I screamed. It seemed to work as attended. "W-what's going on with your hands?"
Jason's hands were holding firmly on Ann's thighs, but I couldn't seem to find any gaps between their skins. It looked like they were... fused. My heart sank at this thought. No, no, no, no.
Jason, noticing he couldn't move his hands off Ann, was slowly joining me in the realization. He jerked them violently. Instinctively, I tried to do the same, only to understand I was in the same predicament. My head was boiling with fear. Not now, not now, not now…
The girls took a few more seconds to notice, both screaming in horror. I joined sight with Ann. In the middle of her shock, I could see resignation and sadness starting to rise while her eyes were filling with tears. On my back, Sheril was thrusting and swinging like a mad girl, trying desperately to free herself from my hands that were slowly but surely disappearing into her legs. I tried to lift my head to her face, but it was now firmly glued to her crotch, locking my neck in place.
My eyes locked on Jason in front of me, whose hands had already entirely entered Ann. His head had started entering her abdomen. He looked at me with desperation. He said something to me. I couldn't hear anything behind the screams coming from the top, but I managed to read his lips: "I'm so sorry." After that, he walked towards the edge of the pool as his head completely disappeared inside Ann.
I stayed paralyzed for a few more seconds before my survival instinct kicked in. I tried walking too, but Sheril's hysterical tantrum made it impossible as we stumbled into the water more and more. My vision finally blackened. I fought a little more before I was unable to breathe, either because of water or Sheril's body, I couldn't say. My consciousness quickly-
***
Sheril
My name, at that moment in that place, was Sheril. I lived in the Sunny Hills, a calm suburb above the city, with my parents and my big brother Jason. In a few days, I was starting my last year of high school. It was cool in a way: seniors are the ones all the freshmen are looking up to, but who was I kidding? Nobody was looking up to me, figuratively and literally.
I was the scrawniest girl possible. Only Holly was worse in that category, but she had an illness or something, so she didn't count. I had no breasts to speak of, the flattest ass imaginable. Sure I wasn't ugly, but a cute face doesn't make up for the absence of a body.
My friend Sasha always told me I should wear sexier clothes, but she didn't know what she was talking about. She had tits for days, a bit too much even. What does revealing clothes do when you have nothing to reveal, really? Nothing, you just look stupid. I had to play with the cards in my hand, and my only card was cuteness. So I wore cutesy clothes. Not like my mom would have accepted anything more. If I listened to her, I'd go to school in a space suit. I preferred to be called a child than a nun, personally. At least I had a few guys looking at me. Not the right one, though.
Sean had been my big crush since I entered high school. Tall, half-Asian, jet-black hair hiding his deep black eyes... He was just my dream type, like right from a K-pop band. And it wasn't just his looks. He had that aura of mystery. That low and soothing voice. That shy side-smile that let you wonder what he was thinking about... and he was so romantic. The way he cared for his girlfriend was obvious and intense. Because, yes, Sean had a girlfriend. Not only did he have a girl, he had THE girl. Ann was, like, probably in the top 3 most popular girls in the whole school last year. She was so smart and beautiful, it was just unfair. And the worst part is that I couldn't hate the bitch for how nice she was. I was so jealous of her, it hurt. I couldn't help but compare myself all the time.
I was waiting on the lounging chairs, covered in solar cream. Last summer, I had ended up red as a beet, so I didn't want to risk it this time. I lifted a brace from my swimsuit and took a pick: almost no tan lines. I was just not made for summer. Sasha had invited me to join her at the mall, but I had told her I couldn't today. Because as usual, Sean was coming to the house.
“Ah, I hear them,” said Jason as he came out of the pool. “They prolly want to enjoy their last pool day in peace, Sheril, so don’t start pestering them like usual, huh?”
I stuck my tongue out. Gosh, Jason was the worst brother. He always treated me like I was 5 and I was so sick of it. That goof probably thought he was some sort of womanizer with how many girlfriends he had over the years. I knew the truth though: they broke up each time they realized how fucking dumb he was. His friendship with Sean was a mystery I never managed to crack, but I wasn’t complaining: at least my stupid brother was useful for one thing.
I rolled my eyes watching Jason walk back into the house. I pity the girl who’s going to merge with him…, I thought.
On the day of the Dream, I had first hoped I would merge with Ann so I could be with him. But I quickly understood it would only work with a guy. I of course imagined merging with him. It would be quite romantic in a way, but I realized it meant also killing all hopes of going out with him. But hearing them talk about it, I knew Sean and Ann wanted to merge together. It wouldn’t be so bad, actually: if they merged, they wouldn't be a couple anymore, it would be my chance! I just needed the right partner. I knew of a guy in school who had a crush on Ann (like half of them really). He wasn't too shabby so I told him about my plan. He seemed to be on board. Now I only needed to get closer to Sean before the merge, so he could see me as the next best thing!
At that moment, the door from the patio opened and Jason came out with his friends beside him. "Okay, Sheril, stay cool this time," I repeated to myself.
I beamed and greeted them as they arrived, showing them the new ribbons. Sadly, Sean didn't seem to care much and quickly went into the pool with Jason. Of course, I should have guessed ribbons were not the appropriate subject of conversation... stupid. Ann seemed a bit more interested though, and we talked a bit about our recent outfits. Ann has a great sense of fashion, sexy while keeping it modest enough. I wanted to master that, but I had hesitated to go too far in that direction. I didn't want people to see me as a tasteless copycat. Plus, it would hint a bit too much that I was trying to get Sean's intention by mimicking his girlfriend's style.
"Hum, Sheril?" she interrupted my train of thought. "How about we join the boys in the pool? I'm drying up with that sun."
"Oh, yeah! Sorry!" I said, hoping I wasn't bothering her. "Oh! We should go for a game of Chicken Fight! Do you think we can mix up the teams this time?"
I've been waiting to team up with Sean for once, but it was difficult breaking those two up. I hoped that, by asking Ann first, it wouldn't sound too desperate.
She took a second to answer. "Sure, why not? If the guys are okay."
After a bit more convincing, the guys accepted as well. Sweet! The idea of climbing on Sean's shoulders was already making my heart flutter. He lifted me with ease as I took the opportunity to caress his thick dark mane. What a treat! I was thankful to be in a pool at the time, as my face reddened like a tomato... I was soon put out of my daydreaming as the others shoved us into the water without warning. Jason was his usual brute, of course.
As I climbed back, Sean asked me if everything was alright. I felt like his personal little princess, it was magical! The second round went better. Sean was moving me around so much that I couldn't help myself laughing. Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks and yelled. "WAIT!"
I was surprised by the abruptness. "What's going on?" I asked, but Sean didn't react. Instead, he addressed Jason, asking him about his hands. I didn't understand, but I could feel my partner's body tensing underneath me. My brother started shaking around violently, and I finally saw it: his hands were stuck to Ann's legs. Not just stuck: fused, like tin on a circuit board. I screamed in horror and tried to get off Sean. No dice. "WHAT'S GOING ON!? WHAT'S GOING ON!?"
They couldn't answer me, too focused on their own thoughts and feelings. My mind was too alarmed to think straight, but as much as I tried to pull myself off his shoulder, I only felt like I was sinking deeper inside him. I finally understood as I saw my brother's face completely disappear inside Ann. The Merge, it was happening. I was merging with Sean! I didn't want to, I wasn't ready to die. I wasn't ready to become someone else. I cried and cried and pulled harder. In the end, Sean fell into the water. I couldn't break free. We were about to drown and I couldn't break free. My last sensation was his head moving inside my belly. How odd...
***
The Wake
Air pulling inside my lungs woke me in shock and pain. A mouth was on mine. I jerked away and coughed out a bunch of chlorine-filled water, the chemical smell stinking up my nose. My lungs were on fire, and it took me a few minutes of coughing to start breathing somewhat regularly again. Even more painful was my head. My brain felt like a throbbing core and my memories were in shambles. I couldn't think of anything before my wake without it burning my frontal lobe.
I focused on my environment. The sun was beating hard on my skin. The pool, yes. I know this place. I must have drowned. My chest felt compressed by a very tight fabric. A silhouette was shielding the beams from my eyes. I could only discern a vague shape. I should know them... my brother? I called the name that came to my mind: "J-jason? Is that... you?" my voice was weak in my biting throat.
The silhouette didn't respond, and got out of my sight, blinding me with the light. Jason... my brother? He's not, though. I don't have siblings... or do I? I decided to sit up to collect my thoughts. Keeping my eyes low to restore my sight, it was then that I saw my body for the first time. I wasn't sure what I expected to see, but I was certain without a doubt that it wasn't that. Something seemed wrong. I was bigger... or smaller? Definitely bigger in some areas, at least. I was wearing a loose swimming trunk over a constricting flowery one-piece. Both gears felt weird and familiar at the same time. What didn't feel familiar was the breasts on my chest. It was a lot bigger than what I was used to. It made sense since I wasn't used to anything at all... right?
My creamy white skin was sticky with solar protection. A reassuring fact since the sun was beating me for who knows how long. I crawled to the shady part of the patio, under the pergola. My mind was slowly but surely coming back to me. I was in my house. I was spending time with my friend and his sister, my girlfriend and my brother... and his friends. The number didn't seem right. Most of the common knowledge was still here, the hazy part was about my daily life. Too many incoherences.
As I sat back on my strangely ample bosom, on the darker side, I could see more clearly. Someone else was here, curled up against the decorative brick wall. They were holding their knees, staring into space. A girl, at first glance, though fairly muscular, with a boyish haircut. Her face... she looked like my girlfriend Ann. Ann... There was no doubt Ann was my girlfriend. For the first time, I was certain of someone's relationship with me. This girl's face looked so much like hers it was uncanny. Like a big sister, maybe. "She has a wider mouth", I thought. Her body was bigger though.
"Who...?" I tried to talk to her, but I wasn't sure what to ask. There was too much to sort out anyway, and she seemed also to have a lot on her mind. The sound of my voice was also new. Deeper... no, higher. Different, for sure. I took a long breath. The swimsuit was too damn tight. Despite not wanting to undress in front of a stranger, I couldn't bear it any longer. I took the strips down my shoulders, freeing my new chest and keeping the swimsuit hanging around my torso. I was weirded out by the unfamiliar appendages, but also proud in a deep part of my brain.
Hogging them for a few seconds, I wondered what was between my legs, for some reason. As expected, it was the usual set of female genitalia, an equipment I should have been familiar with, having clear memories of possessing one. However, as my hand patted my crotch, I was struck by a feeling of vertigo. Something was supposed to be there. I was supposed to have a penis, I remembered having a penis. Again, those opposing memories.
I decided to concentrate on finding out the meaning of all this, rather than exploring my body further. Two sets of memories... What kind of phenomenon could cause that? And like that, the lightning that cleared the fog I was in since my waking illuminated my whole being: The Big Merge. The dream. The Merge happened and I was the result of it. I was two people.
Finally realizing that fact, everything made sense and it was so much easier to sort my memories in respective mental shelves. Names: Sean / Sheril; gender: Male / Female; age: 19 / 18... After a few minutes, I had a pretty clear idea of my two identities. As I was still in this tiring process, the girl interrupted me.
"Hey. Are you there? Are you okay?" She said in a low voice like she was imitating a man. She sounded rough but concerned.
I look back at her. It wasn't hard now to guess who she was. Who they were. My brother... my friend was now merged with my role model... my girlfriend. They had a fit body, a middle ground between Jason's brawny physique and Ann's slender silhouette. Their hair, while a bit longer, was similar in style to Jason's. The color though, was neither blonde nor brown, but something in between: a light auburn, almost reddish. Their face was a lot more similar to Ann's than Jason's. A bit squarer, maybe, but still extremely beautiful. Their chest seemed a bit smaller than Ann used to be, but I inferred it might just be because of the bigger frame.
They were still wearing Ann's bikini top and probably the bottom too under Jason's trunks.
A sad realization finally set in as I diverted my gaze. Ann... I was supposed to be with her, with my soulmate. My brother had taken her from me. And now I was stuck, stuck with... myself. I instinctively put a hand on my mouth, as if I expected to throw up. I felt grossed out by my Sheril half. A punny, stupid, and bratty little girl. A loud mouth incapable of self-reflection, that's who I was. In reality, Sean didn't have such a low esteem of Sheril, but the sensation of losing my loved one was angering me, which in turn activated my Sheril insecurity. My two identities were bringing out the worst of each other and a wave of self-hatred swept me away. I started sobbing loudly, making me hate even more my girly and immature side.
"Wow, hey! It's alright, it's alright." My brother/girlfriend said, surprised by my sudden reaction. She took me in her arms, enveloping me like a mother would do to her child. It felt good, as much as I didn't want to admit. Ann was still there, she was still there with me even if she looked a bit different. It calmed me to think that, and I quickly reciprocated the embrace, hugging her tight around her firm waist. I was definitely smaller now. I finished sniffing like that for a few minutes as she caressed my hair (which I noticed was still styled as pigtails).
I finally managed to get a hold of myself and sat back straight. "S-sorry about that. I guess it's hard dealing with those new emotions..."
"I get what you mean, sis. Don't sweat it." She replied with a signature Jason wide grin.
I recoiled in horror. "SIS?!" I screeched, louder than was my intention.
They gave me a quizzical look. "Well, yeah. I know I look a bit different now, but it's me, Jason. You still haven't figured it out?"
I frowned. "I know who you are in there. I just expected you to be Ann."
They (or maybe he) laughed. "Okay, you're still not fully getting it yet, Sheril. It's alright. I'm actually both me AND Ann. We merged."
I winced at the name. His little smug tone was a premiere for me. Or at least my Sean part. It was fairly common for Sheril though, and annoying as hell. I pinched my nose in frustration, in a typical Sean fashion. "I know who you are. Both of you." I said in a low and slow manner. "You are as much Ann as you are Jason, so why are you talking about her in the third person?"
He looked at me with a dumb expression. "I dunno. It just feels more natural. I feel more like Jason than Ann. What's the big deal, sis?"
My face was slowly decomposing. I stood up in disarray. "What do you mean by that? How can you be more one than the other? AND STOP CALLING ME SIS, I'M SEAN!"
It took me a few seconds to register the irony of my comment. And a few more to think about that. I wasn't more Sean than Sheril, not really. I remembered equally growing up as a boy and a girl, their lives, their feelings, their hopes and dreams. But something felt a bit wrong when I thought of myself as Sheril. My Sean personality was too strong maybe? Not really. Sheril was a lot more vocal, usually. No, the difference was a matter of Ego, of confidence, I realized. Sheril had a major lack of self-esteem, now reinforced by the image Sean's mind was reflecting of herself. And while I, Sean, wasn't particularly the most confident individual of all time, it never had been a big problem in my life either. Plus, reciprocally, Sheril's love was boosting my Ego big time, which was kinda sad. She just preferred to see herself as me rather than I preferred to see myself as her, and as long as I believed it like that, I could more or less function.
Jason lifted himself up. The new girl was towering me big time, my eyes ending up at the level of her breasts. Jason had always been taller than me, but not by much. I had been decently tall -much more than Ann at least- and even if their fusion had taken more of his height than her, it made me realize how small I had become. I was only a few inches taller than Sheril was, which didn't mean much.
"If you want me to call you Sean, it's fine with me, si- huh... man." He chuckled. "Sorry, it's a bit hard though, you look so much more... girly," He said and pointed to my bare chest.
I turned red from embarrassment. I had completely forgotten that part. I quickly ran to the lounge chairs to take my Sheril's towel from one of them, rolling it around my torso. My perky breasts kept it tucked neatly.
"Okay, let's start again," I said as I walked back to them. "Can you please concentrate on Ann? I understand it comes easier for you to act like Jason, but I need to talk with my girlfriend right now..."
They winced at that and looked away. "I... I don't think I can do that."
"I'll be Sheril if you want afterward!" I pleaded. "I just need to witness she's still here somehow... That you're still alive, Ann. Please."
I took a step towards them, and they took a step back. They were still avoiding eye contact. I let them think in silence for a few minutes. They were pacing around, looking at their hands.
Finally, they spoke: "She's in here, Sean. Don't worry about that..."
"Then talk to me! As Ann! I know it's possible, I'm in the same situation as you, remember?" Even if it wasn't natural to think of myself as Sheril, she was still me. I knew I could summon her personality if necessary, like standing on one leg rather than the other. But right now, I was too focused on my bond with the love of my life, a powerful feeling that Sheril had never felt until now.
"I just can't do that right now. I need to stay Jason."
"Give me at least an explanation!" Bits of Sheril's stubbornness were leaking into my mind.
They sighed. "She's not feeling right, okay? It would hurt too much..." Their voice sounded tighter and tighter. I could see it, she was struggling not to come out, shielding herself behind Jason's big personality. But Jason had probably never felt that either, he must have been lost to this strange new pain.
I very slowly took a step forward, as if I was trying not to scare a frightened animal. "Baby," I said in the calmest voice I could mutter. "I know I look very different right now, but it's me. I'm here, okay? We're still together-"
She pushed me away with her two giant arms. The strength and speed were enough to throw me away on several feet. I wouldn't have been able to stay standing if not for the wall behind me.
"WE'RE NOT TOGETHER!" she cried in a much more feminine voice than it had been. Tears started rolling from her eyes. "It's over, don't you get it? It was our only chance and we blew it. We were supposed to be together forever, it was our destiny, our dream and now it's gooone..."
She wailed like I had never heard her wail, and certainly not Jason. My eyes were feeling up again at the sight. I knew her feelings, and I wanted to curse the world too, but I was also so relieved to hear her back. Ann, my only true love, was still here at my side, behind it all.
I hugged her again, this time trying to comfort her. She was so tall it didn't feel right, but she took me in and bent down to put her wet face on my shoulder. I stood there, caressing her back and letting her take it all out.
After a moment, I led her to a lounging chair so we could sit next to one another. "Do you remember the last time you felt sad like that? I guess it was when Jumbo died. We did a Viking funeral..." I said in a weak voice.
She gave me a weak smile. "You made the tiny boat yourself. It was very sweet of you to take so much time for my stupid frog."
"Jumbo was not stupid, he was just special! And I couldn't let you flush him in the toilet." I snarled.
She chuckled, still sniffing. Taking a trip down memory lane wasn't without reasons. I wanted her to focus on herself, on us, and help her understand that the small girl in front of her was still her boyfriend. It seemed to work as intended because she looked me in the eyes with a sad smile. Her deep dark eyes, reddened by the tears, were still hers.
"If I look closely, I can still see you in there..." she said meekly. It made me realize I hadn't seen my face yet.
"I am. Still here. Still by your side." I answered.
She looked back at her feet, biting her lips. "Except you're my sister now..."
It fell on me like a brick, waking back my Sheril part. Even if Jason was hard to discern under this girl's traits, I knew it was really my brother I was looking at. I was in love with him, indirectly, and the idea was quite nauseating. I kept silent for a moment, wondering. Was Sean's love strong enough to make me do something so revulsing like incest? I just have to forget about Jason. He's not relevant anymore, I thought. As much as I knew how immoral it was, I wanted to hold on to this love. I wanted to forget myself in it.
I looked back at her, and with the most quiet voice, I uttered: "I don't... care."
Her eyes widened back at me in surprise. Apparently, she was going through the same fight. But I knew her. I knew our mutual feelings could win any challenges. Slowly, like she was about to touch a flame with her bare hands, she approached her face to mine. We were both red like the day of our first kiss. As I could feel her hot breath hitting my nostrils, I closed my eyes and ended the gap myself.
Our lips met with intensity. Her tongue was first to enter my mouth, taking the entire space. She wasn't kissing like we used to at all, but I didn't care: at this moment, I was like a maiden experiencing her first kiss ever. Our size difference made it natural for me to assume a new, more supporting role. We kissed passionately for an unknown amount of time, completely lost in bliss.
As we finally broke it, we knew our love was indestructible. It had survived the biggest challenge we had ever met, and we smiled at each other, truly happy.
"I would have missed that." She finally said. "If we had fused together I mean. We wouldn't be able to make out, I guess."
As we cuddled, my eyes met with her crotch. I gulped when I caught on the suspicious bulge it sported. "Huuh... D-do you have..." I started saying, not daring to finish my sentence.
"A dick? Yeah, I still have one. Or have one now, I guess. You don't?"
I shook my head, taken aback by their bluntness.
"Weird. I wonder what are the rules about that... Maybe I was just packing more than you." They said with a grin.
The fact Jason's personality reappeared while we were still cuddling made me wince. I broke the hug. "Of course talking about that would make you Jason again..."
They laughed. "Don't worry, I'm still Ann too. I think I'm slowly finding a balance between them both."
My curiosity for male genitals coming exclusively from Sheril, it was also canceled by the reminder it was Jason's pickle between their legs. I made a disgusted face when he tried to cuddle back.
"Oh, I see Sheril is here." He mocked.
I pulled out my tongue, either sarcastically or instinctively, I couldn't say. He guffawed and stood up, stretching their chiseled body.
"Maybe we should go inside now that we're feeling better. I'm curious to know more about the global situation."
I followed at their side as we walked back. "By the way, isn't it too quiet around here? You would expect chaos, people screaming... Are we the only ones merged?"
"Naaah, we all had the dream," they said with leisure. "It's a very calm residential neighborhood. The few old couples around must be lost sorting all their memories, but I'm sure it's a lot more chaotic downtown."
That made sense, but I still had lots of questions in my mind. What about people driving? Or in planes? It must have caused accidents all over. What about people with no opposite gender nearby?
"What about Mom and Dad?" I decided to ask.
"Which ones?"
"The ones we share, dummy," I answered back, very Sheril-like.
"I'm your boyfriend now, you shouldn't call me like that." They joked.
I winced at the insinuation. "Girlfriend. As Ann." I snarled.
"Sure, but I'm still the one with a cock here..." She answered, pinching my bubbly butt with one hand.
"Yeek!" I screamed with a jump and they laughed loudly. I slapped the hand with a mean gaze. The cocky attitude coming from Jason was very new in a flirt setting and I was scared to find out how this relationship was going to play out. Each time Jason's personality was acting out, my Sheril instincts were brought back too, which was slowly setting up a weird chasing game between us and the immoral aspect of our bond.
***
The Shower
We walked past the sliding doors inside the cool interior. Our house. I chuckled at the fact I was now officially living with my girlfriend. I guess we had two addresses now, but this house was a lot nicer than Sean's old one. My parents might not like it, though..., I wondered. Come to think of it, I should try and contact them as soon as possible.
"Well, first thing I wanna do is see my face," I said out loud.
"Oh yeah, same. I tried to see my reflection in the pool but I couldn't catch much."
A wide mirror was hanging in the hall near the stairs. I held my breath and I stood in front of it.
It was one thing to not recognize the body you're in, it was another level to see a new face in the mirror. And what a face. I was hella cute. Sheril's pretty face had blossomed under some of Sean's more mature traits. My eyes were still blue, but instead of big round balls, they had taken Sean's almond shape. The whole face was more vixen while keeping some of Sheril's original innocence. My hair was jet black had kept the pigtails, reminding me of some Asian cosplayers. I looked a lot closer to my actual age. Who would have thought that merging with a guy would have made me so feminine?
"Woow. I look a lot more like Ann than Jason, heh? No wonder you were expecting me to act like her at first." My partner said as they made all kinds of weird faces.
"Well, I certainly don't look like Sean," I added.
"You do in some ways. At least you don't look as much like Sheril as I do Ann. That's a relief."
"I bet..."
They looked at me through the mirror. "For Ann, the simple fact that Sean is inside is enough, but for Jason, I have to try and trick my mind into thinking you're just an unknown gorgeous girl who happened to share some similarity with my sister."
I blushed at the compliment. Being called gorgeous was raising some of Sheril's ego. I took off the ribbons from my hair, letting it flow on the back of my neck. "Does that help?" I asked.
"Thank god, yes." They sighed and bent down for a kiss.
I reciprocated, but more timidly, not able to shake the feeling I was kissing Jason this time. As we broke, I cleared my voice. "I really need a shower, my skin is still sticky from the solar cream..."
"Oh, okay." They said, sounding a bit disappointed.
I gave them a peck on the cheek as an apology. "I'll be back soon, I just need to freshen up."
I entered the spacious bathroom on the second floor. It was interesting to compare the quality of life of my two families. Sheril had never realized how good she had it before. Spoiled brat, I scowled myself.
I finally had the chance to put off my mixed swimwear. Looking at myself again in the mirror, unclad with my dark mane untied, a strong feeling of vanity and pride enveloped me. I gave a cocky smile at my reflection. I was fully female and had no explanation for that. My biggest wonder was my new perky breasts that I had estimated to be a C cup. Far from Sasha's utters, but still a very big improvement on my previous sizes. Where could they come from?
I took a deeper examination at my crotch. I could feel a mourning coming from Sean's loss of his manhood. As my Sheril part was more accustomed to the female anatomy, it was taking the lead in this investigation. I looked back at my reflection's gaze while running my fingers around my slit. How strange, I thought, to be aroused by my reflection. The taste for girls was new to me as Sheril, and it wasn't unpleasant. I bit my lips as I pushed a finger inside, it was already wet. My own muffled moan was raising the flow even more.
Not wanting to be caught by my brother, I turned on the shower, to better resume my exploration behind the sound of falling water. The wide shower was also equipped with a mirror on one side, so I could still peek at myself. Taking advantage of my Sheril mind under the wheel, I decided to partake in a little fantasy. I started imagining Sean going down on my new self.
"Sean... keep going..." It was a weird revelation for Sean, who was now also experimenting self-arousal, by his old male self. As cringed as he was deep inside of me, I for once felt even more pleasure. My love for him was drowning him, forcing him to watch in disarray.
"We are one now, Sean. You're inside me. I'm inside you... We're *moan* together forever."
I was slowly speeding up the pace, feeling a climax already climbing its way. "Sean! I love you, Sean! I'm closer to you than Ann would ever be!"
Here it was, my first orgasm in my new home. "You're mine! You're mine! You're miiiiine!" I screamed at my reflection, as the powerful wave of pleasure engulfed me.
Catching my breath, I chuckled: "Who's the brat now, huh?"
*knock, knock, knock*
"Sean? Is everything okay? I heard you scream."
The call of my other half's name was enough to flip me back. Shame quickly replaced my earlier demeanor. I felt like I had cheated Ann with myself.
Not hearing a response, she opened the unlocked door. Shit.
"I... knocked a toe in the corner!" I improvised weakly.
The sliding doors were filled with steam, so I couldn't see her. I only heard the sound of rubbing clothes. A few seconds later, the doors opened.
"I thought it would be quicker if we shared a shower," she said. "Or it might take longer if we knocked another toe."
She smiled mischievously. My eyes went instinctively to the odd member attached to her otherwise feminine body. Neither Sheril nor Sean could attest to its resemblance to Jason's old one, but it was certainly sizeable. Its length was not what made me stare longer than I should have: the lack of visible testicles was my first surprise. The skin around it was also making some kind of fold.
"Yeah I know, it doesn't look exactly like your classic male anatomy." They chuckled.
It seemed to work fine though, as the already half-erected penis rose slowly to a full stand. I became crimson and looked away, my stare certainly responsible for the change of elevation.
They closed the distance, gently lifting my chin with their fingers, and kissed me once more. Never had Ann been so assertive before. Jason's personality had completely changed our dynamic. I was now the submissive one. I didn't know what to think of it yet, still figuring out where this relationship was going. The hard hot rod poking at my belly made me flinch back.
"I-I don't know if I'm ready for that yet..." I said, a bit guilty for my earlier session.
"If not for the full act... would you mind helping me with that thing? You know... with your... mouth?" She muttered. The shyness at the request made it typically Ann. She always had a coy demeanor when she felt kinky, which was quite often.
"You want me to give you a blowjob?!" I gulped. For some reason, I had even more apprehension for oral than actual regular sex.
She went on the defensive: "Oh come on! I've done it all the time for you, what's the big deal?"
"The big deal is that I've never done it, for once..." I answered.
"Not even Sheril?" She asked.
I shook my head. Sheril was a virgin, actually. I had a few boyfriends, but never went farther than kissing.
"Well, I won't force you, of course." She said reassuringly, clearly fighting against her male urge. "Let me take care of it myself."
I sighed. If I wanted to continue my relationship with Ann fully, I'd have to do it sooner or later. "No, it's okay. I'll try."
"You're sure? I don't want you to feel obliged..." She said with utmost seriousness.
I smile at her caution and nod. "I guess part of me is kinda curious."
"Don't tell me which part, please." She said, wincing a bit.
Right... I was about to commit incest. Jason was probably trying his best to forget I was also his sister. I crouched awkwardly, not wanting to hurt my knees on the tiling. The pulsing dick was a few inches from my face. Closing my eyes, I tried to make the mixing between my two personalities. Putting Sheril away while keeping her interest in the male appendage was difficult, but I was slowly coming to it. I'm a girl, a heterosexual girl who's about to give a blowjob to my lover, Ann…
I put my lips on the tip. The smell wasn't as potent as I thought, even enjoyable. Then I took a grip at the base of the shaft with one of my dainty hands, the other one holding her firm leg to keep balance.
"Oh boy..." said my partner, holding onto the wall with anticipation.
Slowly, I pushed the head to my mouth, parting my lips. As it went in, I realized the girth was a lot harder to fit in than I expected. I had to almost dislocate my jaw like I was trying to take a bite of a giant burger.
"T-try not to put your teeth on it..." complained Ann.
"Hmm mmHmm!" I replied.
"What?"
"I'm trying," I repeated after putting it out. "You're just too big."
She laughed, a bit embarrassed. "Never had that problem with you..."
I gave her a dark look. "Shut up if you want me to resume."
"Yes ma'am."
I put myself back in character. That time, I curled my lips around my teeth so as to limit their contact with the shaft. I then started giving it a back-and-forth motion. It wasn't a very practical experience, but looking up, I saw my partner looking at me in fascination. It was an odd angle, her face shielding me from the water pouring around, her wet short hair leaking thin flows on my head. Her chest was covering part of her chin and in her eyes shined a lust I never saw in her.
The blow was not very pleasurable in itself from my perspective, but her desire for me was enough to stir my own arousal. I felt happy to give, I felt sexy and I felt love. I started putting more sensuality in my work and kept eye contact. I broke the pace with licks and kisses in between strokes. Her only reaction was small grunts, enough to comfort me that I was doing something good.
Playing a lot on my feminine charms was somewhat dangerous as I was close to waking too much of Sheril's mind. I'm sucking my brother's cock! was the last thing I wanted to think about, but if I went too much on the other side, Sean would be noticing he had another guy's cock in his mouth. It was a true rope-dancer act, but as long as I kept my poise, the experience was outstanding. My hand wanted nothing more than play with my clit, but I couldn't risk it in my shaky stance.
The frustration sped up my back and forth, and without warning, her pulsing dick spurted hot semen into my mouth. Through pure motion reflex, I swallowed the bitter and slimy liquid, only to fall down and gag into the faucet. I spat what was left in my mouth, cleaning it with hot water, but what had been gulped stayed inside.
"Didn't you teach me to warn you when I was about to cum?" I snarled, the unpleasant taste still lingering in my mouth.
"S-sorry... I guess I was too focused on the feeling..." she answered not so apologetically.
I finally stood back up. Looking back in the mirror, I was slowly catching on to what I had just done. I sucked a dick. I sucked a dick as a girl and swallowed. My mind was fully back to Sean, which made me feel extremely ashamed as if a new level of my masculinity had been ripped from me. Is there still some left in me?
"God, that was... so intense. Even as Jason, I don't remember experiencing a head like that. Are you sure it was your first time?" They said, a bit too genuinely.
Well, now it's definitely gone... My face was already too red from the act to show any more of my shame. I gave my reflection a knowing smile. That being said, I'd also have loved a blow from that girl. Too bad she's me.
At last, I could have an actual wash.
"I don't know if any of my clothes will fit me," I said as we got out.
"Eventually we'll have to go shopping, but for now you can steal something from Mom's closet. I'm sure she won't mind." Jason answered as he played a bit with his breasts in the mirror. Yep, that's him in there right now. Probably all that male lusting summoning him back.
"Why do you say that?"
"I had a quick call from them while you were busy knocking your toe." He grinned.
I coughed to hide my embarrassment. I was relieved by the news. "Oh, they're alright? Who did they-"
"They merged together, as they wanted." He cut me, predicting my following question. "They're still at Auntie's house. She merged with one of her neighbor's sons, apparently. It's a bit of a mess out there, so they told me they won't be home tonight."
"What the plan for us, now?" I asked as I finished tying up a towel around my hair.
"Let's take the time to get news from our other families and friends for now. We'll decide what to do when we know more." They answered, pragmatically.
***
Phone Calls
As suggested by Jason, I looked into our mother, Elisa's closet. Her wardrobe was neither to any of my identities' tastes, but she fitted my new build fairly well. I was very sad at the fact none of my cutesy dresses would ever fit me now, at least half of me was. The other had not much to add in the matter of women's clothing except that Sheril's "cutesy clothes" were childish and it was past time for her to upgrade her style.
I skimmed out for something that wasn't screaming "old woman's outfit". The best I ended up finding was a yellow and blue floral dress that was SO old-fashioned that it was coming back to style. Her underwear options were a tad too small but worked fine for now. I added white tights to complete the look.
Walking back to the bathroom, I brushed my new silky hair and decided to style it in two low-braided pigtails, ending them with my precious ribbons. Maybe not the most mature hairstyle, but there was progress, and it just fitted the dress perfectly. Very Cottagecore. I'm so cute like this! I thought, smiling happily at my vintage look. I was ready to shoot an episode of Little House on the Prairie. Without thinking, I finished up by putting on some makeup: rosing my cheeks and enhancing my new eyes.
When some of my Sean's mind reappeared, I felt like I'd been bamboozled by myself. I'm doomed to be a girly girl now, am I? Well, I have to admit it does suit me.
As I went back downstairs, Jason/Ann was sitting on the couch, looking at their phone.
"That's what you're wearing, huh." I said not without contempt at their choice of outfit. They went for some of Jason's clothes, which were of course very loose on their new frame. The tank top they chose, which was probably the tightest Jason owned, was so wide it showed a big deal of their braless cleavage, while the elastic shorts, maintained to their waist by a makeshift belt out of some rope, were looking almost like a two-legged skirt.
They raised an eye to me at my comment. I proudly gave them a little swirl, posing. "Not too shabby, huh?"
After a few seconds of silence, they guffawed loudly. I made a pout to their reaction, hands on my hips.
"What."
"Oh nothing, nothing." they managed to catch their breath. "I guess you're back to Sheril, is all. I might have forgotten she was in there."
"Yeah, well, she's half of me, yes." I retorted "You know, I was hoping being with Ann would make you less of a jerk, Jason. Guess I was wrong."
"Oh come on, sis. Don't be upset. It's not a bad look, it's just really... you, I guess."
"Not more than your choice is really you, bro. You know you're not a guy anymore, huh? What's up with your outfit?" I interjected.
He shrugged. "Ann's slim jeans don't fit me anymore, as you might expect. I don't have much choice for now."
"Well, I hope it won't be your new style from now on..." I sulked as I sat in the armchair on the other side. I was too Sheril and he was too Jason to cuddle right now.
I reached for Sean's phone which had been sitting on the coffee table until now. There was a few missed calls from Mom's number. "Shit."
"What's up?" They asked.
"My mom. She's been trying to reach me. I should have done that sooner." I said, worried.
"You're right, I haven't tried to contact my other family either yet. Let's take care of that now." They looked for Ann's phone in her bag and went outside so we could each have some space.
I first tried to unlock my phone with my fingerprint, which of course didn't work. Thankfully, I still remembered my password. It took a pretty long time for the phone to pick up.
"Yes, who's this?" said a mysterious croaky voice. It didn't sound like my mother at all.
"Huh, Hi? I'm looking for Sandra. Sandra Wang?" I asked.
"Listen, girl. I'm having a hard time here, like everybody else, and I don't have much time. Can you start by introducing yourself?"
I was quite baffled by the unfamiliarity of the tone. Of course, I was expecting my parents to be merged, but the rude voice was completely unknown.
"I'm Sean, her son. Is my mother here? Is everything alright?" I started worrying.
It took them a few seconds to answer: "Oh, Sean! It's good to finally hear from you. Sorry, I didn't notice your name on the phone."
"Huh, Mom? Is that you?" I asked, still unsure.
"Well, yeah in part. That's my number, what did you expect?" She answered dryly. Her pitch, while still feminine, was very coarse, like a long-life smoker. It didn't make sense for a fusion of both my parents.
"Who are you with?" I asked the next logical question.
"Richard." I had no idea who that was. "Richard Dickinson? My coach from the swimming club. I guess I wasn't talking to you about it much, huh."
That was troubling, but it made sense. At this time of the day, my father might have still been at work.
"And what about Dad? Do you have news from him?"
"No." She said icily.
"Aren't you worried?" I asked, a bit surprised by the apparent indifference.
"Listen, kid. I have bigger fish to fry here. I tried to call the guy a few times already. I have a wife to take care of. The situation is enough of a mess as it is."
I was shocked by the tone. My mother had always been a polite and caring woman. Clearly, the other mind was leading at the moment.
"Can I actually talk to my mother, Richard?" I raised my voice.
I wasn't used to talking so boldly to one of my parents, but the tone they used on me since the beginning of the call was making it difficult for me to treat them as such. It seemed to be effective, as the silence following was telling.
"Ugh, alright. Sorry, Sean. I'm sure you know how it feels to share a mind with someone. It's easy to get lost. But I'm still here, sweetie." She said. The tone had changed drastically.
"Yeah, I understand," I answered, relieved.
"Did you merge with your girlfriend? Are you at her house?" She asked, a lot more concerned.
"No, I'm at the Sanders. I ended up with Jason's little sister..." I replied, a bit ashamed for some reason.
"Oh, I see. Sorry it didn't go like you wanted. At least you're in a nice home. Listen, it's probably better if you stay with them, at least for the time being. I have many things to get straight in Richard's life, and with your dad not answering my calls..."
"I'll try to call him. I'm sure he's alright." I said, trying to comfort her.
"I don't know much about the Sanders’ daughter, but she seemed to have a good effect on you, you sound more mature!" She teased. The irony made me chuckle with embarrassment. "Anyway, I really need to get going. I'll explain things to you later. Let's keep in touch, okay?"
"Sure, Mom. Good luck."
"I love you, son. No matter what, I'm still your mom."
I couldn't refrain my eyes from watering as I hung up. The reality of my family life being completely in shambles hit me like a rock. At the same time, I was relieved to hear she could still be herself. I took a few minutes to calm down. I could see Ann outside through the sliding doors, walking in a circle as she talked on the phone. What a fucking mess we're in…
I tried to call my dad, no dice. I tried to rationalize the fact he was probably still figuring things out. After all, it had taken me all this time to think about reaching out to them. But I couldn't stop thinking about what could have happened. At this hour, he could have been driving home when it hit him, pulling him in some kind of traffic accident... Did people have to touch each other for it to start? I didn't think about asking my mom how it happened to her, that would have been an obvious question…
I decided to search on the internet for information. Most news outlets were still bare of any news. I imagined most companies weren't in any state of running properly. The internet was still working at least, that was good. On social media, there were plenty of posts. Mostly it was people showing off their new appearance to the world: "Wow, I'm so freaking cute!", "My boyfriend and I merged. Look at the result, OMG I can't.", "So guys, smash or pass?", etc.
As I continued scrolling through the posts, I realized something interesting. The resulting appearances went from androgynous women to very feminine ones. There were no boys in sight, at least not apparent ones. Probably some of them had male genitalia (some seemed to confirm that), but no real masculine bodies anywhere.
Chewing this thought, I suddenly received an incoming call. I didn't know the number, but I answered anyway.
"Huh, hello?"
"H-hi. I'm trying to contact Sean?" the voice answered. It sounded very sultry and feminine.
"I'm Sean. Who is it?"
"Oh, thank god. I wasn't sure I remembered your number. It's me, dad." The woman said.
A wave of relief washed me. "Dad! I was worried. I tried to call you..."
"I'm so sorry, Sean! I lost my phone in the panic... It's a long story. Memories took some time to settle. Where are you? Are you alright? Did you merge with Ann?" His voice sounded quavering, he was visibly stressed out.
"I'm not with Ann no... I merged with Sheril. She's Jason's sister. We were at their house when it happened." I explained.
"Oh, okay! I guess you must be sad not to be with Ann, but that's still a good place to end up."
"What do you mean?" I asked, perplexed by his reaction.
"Well, the Sanders are quite the wealthy family. Now that you're their daughter, I guess it means you're inheriting it."
I was dumbfounded. He was right, sure, but the pragmatic calculation sounded very out of place in such circumstances. The Sheril in me couldn't help but find it offensive, like some kind of arranged marriage for money. Still, I let it slide, not wanting to start an argument.
"Sure, I guess. Who did you merge with, Dad? Mom tried to join you too, you know."
"Oh, huh. Just an unknown woman, I don't know." He said like he was trying to avoid the subject.
"You don't know? Wait, you don't have her memories?" I tried to clarify.
"Oh, yes. Yes, I do. I meant I didn't know her before. I've seen her before, actually. She works at the company, but only from far away..." His speech was messy. I guessed it was his new "mindmate" personality altering his usual calmer demeanor.
"Okay. How did you two merge? Were you still in the office?" I asked, this time curious to know more about how it happened for people not in direct contact. A weird silence followed my question. "Dad?"
"Yes, I'm here, sorry. We were leaving the building at the same time. It happened in the parking lot. That's how I lost my phone and..." He started to explain.
My mind drifted away when I saw Ann walk inside. She passed the living room, gave me a quick glance with a stoic expression, and went upstairs. I could easily tell something was up.
"Anyway, Dad," I interrupted his incoherent rumbling." I need to go. You should call Mom as soon as possible. She was very worried about you."
"Oh, okay Sean. Actually, I have a lot to take care of here, myself. Can you text your mom for me? I'll call her soon, I promise but... it's complicated. Stay safe at the Saunders, I'm sure you'll be fine there for now." He wrapped up the conversation.
"Hm, sure. Keep me updated, okay? Bye, Dad." I terminated the call.
I couldn't help feeling spite at the way my parents could so quickly hand me over to another family. Was our bond so brittle? At least I knew I had a solid home here now. Mom and Dad would never get rid of me like that... The other ones, I mean.
I walked back upstairs and knocked on Jason's bedroom door. I entered to find Ann sitting on the bed, looking at her feet. "Is everything alright?" I asked with concern.
"I guess... Everybody's safe." She answered, still looking down.
I sat next to her. "What's up?"
She sighed. "It's Mia. She... she merged with Dad."
Mia was Ann's little sister. She was only 10, and Ann had always been very protective of her. I didn't get the full picture of what it meant right away.
"I can imagine being merged with a parent is not ideal..." I risked.
She looked at me with a serious gaze. "It's not just that, Sean. She's only 10 while Dad is 46." Her voice was heavy, trying to contain her sob, and failing. "Now they're apparently looking like a woman in her late twenties. It's so unfair, she skipped her whole youth!"
I took her on the shoulder, patting her back. I didn't know what to say to make her feel better. "H-how did she sound like? Sadden?"
"No, that's the worst part... My dad said he couldn't manage to let her out. He can't stop being in the lead. We... we think he has so much more life experience, he's completely overshadowing her, or something." She said out between her weeping.
As I let her tears soak my dress, I looked out the window. The sun was slowly approaching the horizon.
"You know how old we are right now?" I said after a while. She only sniffed in reply. "We're all really, what? 3 hours old, right now? 4, top."
She raised her head, looking at me with confused red eyes.
"It's only been a few hours since we woke up to our new lives. I know it's hard to believe with everything that happened, but that's the truth." I explained to her. "Don't you think it's a bit early to set things in stone? Your sister might take a longer time to come back to the surface than we did but don't give up on her so quickly. I bet if we put them in front of a My Little Pony episode, your dad won't stand a chance."
She chuckled a bit at my joke and dried her face with her tank top. "Thank you. You might be right actually."
"Of course I am! This all Merge-thing is fucking crazy. We don't know anything about how it works and we can't say how it'll play out tomorrow. I say let's wait a bit before drawing any conclusions, okay?" I reassured her.
She nodded, smiling faintly.
"You should probably go back to them tonight," I said, hiding my pain at the idea.
She, thankfully, shook her head. "It won't be necessary. Mom is with them, she merged with a random guy when she was grocery shopping. Apparently, he doesn't have much of a family of his own. She said it's probably safer not to go out until things settled in, anyway... What about your family?"
I recounted how my calls went.
"Well... you said it best: let's wait before drawing any conclusions. In any case, that settles the fact we shouldn't split. We have responsibilities here too, after all." She noted, before kissing me gently.
I was relieved to hear her say that. Not only was she also my brother, but Ann was above all my only anchor to my Sean life at this point.
***
Evening
"I'm tired of all those emotions. Since we woke up, it has been worry after worry." She said as she stood up. "And I don't know about you, but I'm starving."
I hadn't noticed until now, but the mention of food was enough to give me stomach cramps. On that note, we went to the kitchen. I first tried calling pizzerias, but as expected: everything was closed. It made me wonder how society was going to organize itself now that the world population had been reduced by half. Some structures had already been thought of: we knew our government would soon distribute new identity cards displaying our two old selves. Most accommodations were still unclear though, as too little time separated us from the day of the Dream.
Thankfully the fridge was pretty much full, and Ann was an amazing cook. She surprised me with sautéed bell peppers, something she never did before because of my loathing for the vegetable. She knew from Jason's memories that Sheril, however, loved it. It was quite a weird experience to have half of my brain horrified by something I found so tasty. I ended up winning this fight against Sean and taught him all about the sweetness and crunchiness of bell peppers.
"You're such a great upgrade on my brother, Ann," I said between mouthfuls.
I laughed, their face indicating they didn't seem to know how to react to both a compliment and a jibe.
When the night finally came, we decided to go to bed early, as we were both feeling emotionally drained. Feeling awkward at the idea of sleeping together in either Sheril or Jason's beds, we settled on stealing the master bedroom, taking advantage of tonight's lack of parents.
Our nightly cuddles soon transformed into a make-out session. I blushed, feeling Ann's infamous new member hard against my soft leg. Looking into each others' eyes, we silently agreed to succumb to our curiosity. We both knew what it induced, and how wrong it would be to partake in it without the proper protection, but we both pretended to forget about it. After all, we were used to raw sex in our former bodies… She slowly took down my panties. My heart was pumping like crazy, and it didn't take long for my inside to produce the now-familiar wetness.
Ann was deep inside me. Completely absorbed into the female experience, I had managed to keep Sheril at bay thanks to her lack of sexual experience. Having a dick thrusting into our womb was as new for her as it was for me, and the mostly Ann face that was grunting and gazing into me right now was holding the balance in my favor. With so little of my female self to guide me though, the feeling of the receiving end was truly alien. The sheer discovery of my depth was blowing my mind. I couldn't help myself from moaning anymore, and showing such a feminine side to Ann was embarrassing me greatly. The shame itself also seemed to nourish some kind of twisted arousal. Did I always have a fetish like that? It didn't seem right.
"I'm inside you... Oh boy, I'm inside you..." Ann was whimpering between each push, apparently playing some newly discovered kink of her own. Ann who, before the merge, had always been so passive and shy during our sexual intercourses. But now, she was in the lead and I was wondering what was going through her head. She was living a similar shift in our dynamic after all… well the exact opposite really.
Her movement was increasing, and my moans were more and more audible.
In the middle of it all, Ann's lips let out a terrible truth: "Oh god! I'm really fucking my little sister..."
"What?! What did you... say??" My mind shattered at the statement.
My reaction didn't stop them. "I-I'm so sorry, Sheril. I'm sorry!"
Hearing my other name was flipping me back. I panicked. "Stop it! Stop saying that, you idiot!"
"Oh god! I'm doing it! I'm inside you, sis! We're having sex!" Like me earlier, the shame seemed only to fuel them more. He pushed with added vigor.
"Jason, no! Shut up! You're ruining it!" I whined, but it was too late. I was now fully myself again. Sean couldn't shield me from the truth anymore. I was having my first time, and despite his feminine traits, I could only see my brother's face above mine.
Despite my tremendous disgust, my body was not fighting it. It wanted more, and I was powerless to stop it.
"You're so sexy, Sheril! You're so cute! I can't stop myself!" He yelled, possessed by pure lust for his own sister. Since when did my brother have such awful thoughts? I wanted Ann back! I wanted to be Sean again! But despite my best efforts, I couldn't.
"I'm close, sis. Your freaky brother is gonna cum inside you!" He howled.
"Get out, you moron! At least don't cum inside me!" But instinctively, my legs and arms locked on him, betraying my reason. I moaned and cried at the same time, feeling my climax building up at the same time as his.
We reached it in unison.
"I love you, Sheril!" He screamed when the defilement spread inside of me. I was too absorbed in my own spike to register it, though. My mind was melting in pleasure. Sweet oblivion, take me. I wanted to stay in this state forever.
He collapsed on my side, spent. I stayed frozen in place as hot cum was dripping from my pussy. Slowly, I dug a little hole in the corner of my mind, refusing to face reality at this point.
"Ann? Are you there?" I asked quietly as I was forced into myself again.
"Yeah..." She answered in a whisper.
"What... was that?" I asked, truly more surprised than grossed out now.
"Sorry... I think that's my fault." She said. I didn't know what she meant.
"I mean Ann's fault. I think some of my personal kinks mixed into my Jason persona," she explained, visibly ashamed.
"What do you mean?" I said, intrigued.
"I never talked much about it with you but... I kinda have a fetish for sibling relationships. You know, from my private manga stash?" She looked at me with an awkward smile.
"So that's what those are, huh..." I said, finally solving that mystery. "Guess you don't have many secrets left now, do you?"
She only chortled disturbingly. "Are you going to be okay?"
"I think so. I needed to face the truth of our relationship sooner or later... I guess it was just sharper than I wished it to be..." I answered honestly.
She caressed my hand. "Sorry... again."
"Don't be, I know it's hard to control all of this... Fuck, we're really siblings now. This is going to be a challenge." I understood.
"The world is in such chaos right now. I'm sure our situation is far from being the weirdest one." She said.
"And what about... Mom and Dad?" I winced a bit as calling them like that was calling in my other half.
They gulped. "They must never find out, or we're truly fucked."
The Saunders were a pretty traditional family. Not that a lot of parents would accept their kids to fuck each other, anyway.
"It might spice things up, in a way. Doing it behind their back..." I said.
They raised an eyebrow in my direction. "Is someone warming up at this incestuous kink?"
"I wouldn't say that." I snarled. "I just need to play with this new hand of cards if I want to keep our relationship working."
"Good thinking... sis." They smirked.
"Ugh, that will take time to get used to, though..."
***
Epilogue
“Coming!” I shouted at the doorbell as I ran for the door, ecstatic.
The first year had been quite chaotic, but now that school had finally resumed, a semblance of normalcy had returned. The Great Merge Cabinet, also known as GMC, had managed to sort things out with more or less success, but it worked out in the end. For fusions like us who were just students, the protocol was actually quite simple: we all had to choose to resume one of our old curricula. Jason’s old prestigious college approval was only due to his basketball sponsorship, which was a bit flimsy to begin with, so it was logical for them to pursue Ann’s plans. As for me, Sheril had pretty good grades, so I had decided to go back to high school, this time determined to join them for the next year.
I opened the door to a delivery girl holding a package. Finally, it had arrived! I took the box to my room, eager to open it. Inside was a bunch of new clothes I had bought online. With people worldwide in dire need of outfits for their new shapes, finding something had been a trial at first. It took me the last two months to finally have this package. Before that, I had managed to gather a few clothes by trading my old one. Male outfits were harder to get rid of, but some resilient minds were still trying to clutch to their lost manhood. Others more crafty used discarded male clothes to fashion makeshift attires. I myself used some of Sean’s old t-shirts to make not-too-shabby tops. Really, trends were all over the place.
“Haha, there you are!” I said out loud as I found the dress I was looking for. Since none of Sheril’s old clothes were fitting me anymore, I had to give them all away. So I was glad I had found a similar one she had, only a few sizes bigger. I smiled at it with mischief.
I didn’t call myself Sean or Sheril anymore. With time, the frontier between our two old identities had blurred, and we all started to choose new names for ourselves. Ann and Jason had chosen the very creative name of Jane. It fitted them well, though. For my part, I had chosen a more distinctive one: Naomi. It was a name both Sean and Sheril liked a lot, and I cherished each time my two personalities would agree on something.
I didn’t wait long before putting on the light blue dress and modeling in front of my mirror. As Naomi, I was now used to more mature outfits that Sean found sexy on girls: hand-cut denim shorts, blazers, crop tops… urban streetwear styles, generally. But today I wasn’t dressing for Sean.
Since Sean’s mother found out that his dad had fused with his mistress, my other family had basically broken apart. I still saw them regularly, but separately, and I lived exclusively at the Saunders. Jane on the other hand had still a functioning family from their other half and was going back and forth between the two households. Between that and college, we were seeing each other only once every two weekends. It was hard, especially having to deal with our parent alone most of the time, but knowing it was just a matter of a year helped me pull through with it. They were coming home today, and I had missed them so much I wanted to treat them with something special…
Earlier in the day, I had gone to the stylist to dye my hair. As Naomi, I usually kept my hair loose or tied down, but today I was styling them in very familiar pigtails. I took a final look in the mirror. In front of me stood Sheril, wearing her favorite summer dress, her blonde hair tied in her signature style with her favorite ribbons. Thanks to some clever makeup, I had hidden most of Sean’s traits and enhanced hers. What betrayed me the most was my much more voluptuous curves, which I had no intention of hiding anyway.
“I’m home!” I heard a familiar voice call from downstairs. “Naomi? Are you home?”
“Upstairs!” I answered as I quickly climbed on my bed. Waiting for them to arrive, I lay on my stomach, propped on elbows, my feet swinging in the air and facing the doorway innocently.
“Hey babe-” Jane quickly stopped as she saw me. “S-Sheril!?”
I sat back, slowly pulling off a strip from my shoulder. “Hey, Jason. Mommy’s not home yet. Wanna play with your little sister?”
FIN
1
14.8K
2
3
An outcast dragon in the middle of mating season, Myr seeks relief in the only place he can find it -- with humans. Using his powers of mental persuasion, he compels a young woman into the forest and uses her to satisfy his burning desires.
It’s hard to be alone. There’s no one to tell you simple things, like why dragons don’t like the snow. It’s not that we have anything against snow—it’s pretty, all shiny white, and it makes the neatest crunching sounds under our feet. It’s that the shit is cold. And dragons don’t do well in the cold. I learned that the hard way.
It was autumn when I crossed the mountains. I think that’s the only reason I survived. The snow had receded to the highest peaks and the shadiest valleys, and I was at the crest before I discovered my error. I stood, staring down into a beautiful, green valley, full of rivers and trees and small villages, and—most importantly—no sign of another dragon. It was paradise. And the only thing between me and the respite I desperately needed, was a north-facing slope covered in deep snow and broken ice fields.
The ice was easy enough to navigate. My talons pierced the glassy surface and kept me from sliding, but the cold burned up through the scales of my feet, stealing the heat out of my legs. My muscles began to cramp. Then I hit the snow, my feet breaking through the icy crust and plunging into the wet slush beneath. I could literally feel the warmth bleeding out of my body, each step slower and more laborious than the last, my heart rate dropping to one or two beats a minute.
It was all I could do to keep moving. I just wanted to lie down and sleep, but I knew if I did, I’d never wake up again. Old dragons sometimes bruminate in ice caves, their body temperature dropping to just a few degrees above freezing, sleeping for a hundred years or more, but I was not nearly big enough to withstand something like that. So I pushed on, slogging through the melting snow and icy mud until I reached the treeline. I found a large, flat rock and curled up on it like a cat, basking until my temperature returned to normal.
Of course, once it did, the full force of my rut returned, the desire to mate singing through my blood. My cock hardened, making it uncomfortable to walk as I struggled to keep it from emerging from my body. The last thing I wanted was to get my dick caught in a blackberry bramble.
Slinking through the forest, I found the bank of a river. I drank my fill and snapped up a fish that got too close, but my hunger was not for food. I needed a different kind of satiation. I walked the riverbank, my long, black forked tongue flicking out to smell the air. I detected the scent of deer and rabbits, foxes and quail. None of that interested me, and then I found the a trail reeking of horse and human. I could smell their sweat and the smoke from their fires. I was near a village.
I crossed at their shallow fording place and found a marshy area nearby where I could roll in the mud to cover the ghastly white patches that marred my otherwise flawless dark blue and gold scales. It didn’t change anything, of course. I was still a freak, but at least I didn’t stand out like a pile of snow in the forest. I followed the trail to the edge of the woods and there it was, a human settlement, maybe fifty cottages and farms, surrounded by fields and meadows.
I nestled my long, sinuous body into a hollow beneath a fallen tree and settled down to wait for dark. Waiting, however, is not easy when your blood is boiling with mating hormones. It reminds you of how hard it is to be alone, which makes you think about why you’re alone, which makes you angry and bitter. It wasn’t my fault that I was born piebald, nor was it my fault that my mother was slaughtered by dragon slayers days before my clutch hatched, and was therefore unable to kill me at birth. And yet, every other dragon I’ve met has made it clear that my very existence is a personal insult to them.
Myrrusch is what they call me. It means ‘ugly’ and ‘bad omen’, but since I never had a mother to give me a name, I decided it would have to do. So, I’m Myr, the dragon of bad omens. I suppose for the people of this village, that’s true enough.
~*~*~*~
I crept through the darkness, a shadow moving across their fields, over fences, into the silent, empty lanes between their cottages. I paused outside each small, stone dwelling, reaching inside with my mind to search out the occupants, much as I might flick my tongue to search out a smell. That’s one way dragons communicate. We have spoken language, of course, but when we want to speak to a lesser creature, it must be done mind to mind. I wasn’t speaking to anyone, not yet, just touching their thoughts, getting a taste of them. Searching for the right one.
I found her in a small cottage, a young woman dreaming of sunshine and flowers. Her mind was like an open door, inviting me in. Some humans are more closed, those who have suffered hardship and loss. They build walls to protect themselves. The walls can’t keep me out, but breaking in is more difficult, more likely to be noticed. If a human realizes what I’m doing, they can resist me, which usually leads to all kinds of trouble.
I slipped into her dream, watching her dance across a field of wildflowers, surrounded by birds and butterflies as I sifted through her thoughts. Her name was Victoria, she was eighteen years old, and the son of a farmer had just asked her to marry him. She had said yes. No wonder her dreams were so bright and happy. I almost felt bad for needing to wake her.
A soft, gray kitten appeared, bouncing and frolicking around her feet as she teased it with a long stalk of grass. I watched for another moment, then took a breath and blew out a ball of blue flame, setting the kitten on fire. It shrieked as it writhed in the grass, blackened flesh turning to ash. Victoria screamed and the dream shattered as she jerked awake.
I pulled back to the surface of her thoughts as her fear and disorientation washed over me. Human emotions are strange things and best experienced from a distance. I waited until she had calmed down, and then I pushed in again, soothing her lingering unease.
It was just a bad dream, I whispered into her mind, keeping my touch soft so she would think it was her own thought. It’s stuffy in here. Some fresh air would be nice. Step outside. It’s a beautiful night.
I felt her balk at the thought of going outside, into the dark where the scary things lived.
The village is safe, I whispered. Don’t go far, just open the door and step out.
I heard the bed creak as she got up, heard her quiet footsteps as she walked to the door. She slid back the bolt and pulled it open, taking a hesitant step outside. I shrank back into the shadows between her cottage and the next. Her mind wasn’t ready to see me yet.
So pretty, I whispered into her thoughts. Look at the stars, so bright and clear. Feel the breeze. The air is so fresh. It’s so peaceful here. The forest must be beautiful at night. I wore down her apprehension, like a river wears down a stone, until she left her doorstep, her bare feet making no sound on the dirt road. I followed, keeping just a few paces behind her, as she headed for the forest.
It wasn’t hard to keep her walking, just repetitive and dull. Pretty stars, go to the forest, it’s safe, blah blah blah. Human minds are weak, soft things, so malleable, so fragile. I had to be careful not to get impatient and push too hard. Push a little too hard, and they realize you’re in there and shut you out. Push a lot and their mind turns to mush. I’ve only done that a couple of times, but it was more than enough. Humans might be lesser creatures, but that didn’t mean I wanted to harm them.
She reached the edge of the wood and she stopped, her fear rising up again, pushing me back. I dug into her thoughts, searching for the source of her unease. When she was a child, her parents told her that wolves lived in the woods and that she should never play there. Which I think was a lie. I didn’t smell a single trace of wolf anywhere in the forest, not even an old scent. They just didn’t want her getting lost or falling in the river. Sensible, but it made my life harder.
All the wolves are gone, I told her. Hunters chased them away. Everything is safe. Hear the river? Listen to the music of the water. It’s so peaceful. I gave her just a bit of a mental nudge, forcing away her fears. Soothed, she followed the path into the forest. I could see just fine, but I guess humans have fairly poor vision because she kept tripping over roots and walking too close to brambles. It made progress agonizingly slow.
Finally, we made it to the riverbank. Then came the hard part.
I had to find a way to reveal myself to her without causing her to completely freak out and shatter the rapport I had been building within her mind. Once again, I sifted through her thoughts and memories, looking back into her childhood, to stories she had been told. Not all were cautionary tales or lies meant to keep her out of trouble. Some were just stories, meant only to entertain, but they turned out to be the most useful.
Such a lovely night, I whispered to her. The kind of night when the forest guardian wanders the woods, protecting the trees and creatures. Wouldn’t it be something, to turn around and see the benevolent guardian spirit? Turn around and don’t be afraid.
I held my breath as she slowly turned, her eyes growing wide at the sight of me. This was one reason why I took her so far from the village—if she screamed, I had plenty of time to get away. I flicked my tongue and tasted the sour scent of her fear, but she just stared up at me, her whole body shaking.
Hello, human, I said, using a deeper, firmer mental voice so she wouldn’t recognize it as the voice in her head. Are you here to harm my forest or my creatures?
She shook her head, her mouth falling open. She tried several times before she managed to speak.
“N-No, great Guardian. I won’t hurt anything.” She had a pleasant voice, for a human.
I tilted my head to one side and looked down at her from one eye, as if scrutinizing her.
Are you sure? Humans often come into my forest to cut my trees and hunt my creatures.
“Not me, I swear!”
Prove it, I said, smirking to myself as I took a step toward her. Get on your knees. I added a bit of compulsion, like a caress in her mind, making her want to obey me. She was so distracted by the ‘guardian spirit’, she didn’t even notice.
She gathered up her nightdress so it wouldn’t get dirty and stepped over to a pile of leaves so she wouldn’t kneel in the mud, her face shining and open as she looked up at me, eager to do whatever I asked of her.
Ah, you are one of the good humans, I said, watching her beam with pleasure. I don’t do this very often, but I feel like bestowing upon you a great gift. Do you want it?
“Oh, yes please, Guardian,” she breathed. “I would be honored.”
Very well. I will let you touch the source of my power. It will grant you health and long life and happiness.
I moved closer, until I practically stood over her, my back feet planted on either side of her. Finally, I could relax and let my hard, aching cock slide out of my body. It hung in front of her, a glistening black rod of throbbing need, the tapered tip already leaking thick drops of precum.
Victoria dropped her gaze to the ground, blushing all the way down to the soft mounds of her breasts showing above the neckline of her dress. She might be innocent, but she wasn’t completely ignorant.
What’s the matter? I asked. Does my gift offend you?
“No, of course not, I just—”
Then touch it. I pushed the compulsion a little deeper into her mind, gratified when she raised her delicate hands and ghosted her fingertips over my slick cock. You can do better than that. Touch me, stroke me, worship me, or I will find another forest to nurture, and let this one crumble to dust.
“Please, don’t leave us, Guardian,” she said, doing her best to wrap her hands around my thick shaft. I struggled to hold still as she stroked up and down my length, the muscles in my groin twitching as I resisted the urge to thrust. I wanted to fuck something so bad.
Taste me, I told her. If you truly appreciate the gift I am giving you, drink of my power. One more soft, mental caress and she leaned close, her lips parting. Her hot tongue slid over my sensitive flesh, lapping up the nectar that dripped from my cock. I didn’t understand it then, but I know now that dragon precum and semen is chock full of pheromones. It’s how we find each other when we’re ready to mate—a chemical signal on the wind—but when humans get a taste of it, it acts like an aphrodisiac, making them unnaturally horny.
I flicked my tongue, the forest suddenly perfumed by her arousal, her temperature rising a few degrees, the heat centered between her legs. She forgot her earlier reluctance, running her hands up and down my cock, her tongue teasing the tip as she wrapped her lips around the tapered head, the forest echoing with her soft moans and loud slurps as she tried to suck the fluid out of me.
You please me, human, I said, twisting my long body around until I encircled her. I have another gift for you. I pushed my narrow muzzle between her knees, under her dress, the heady scent of her pussy almost overpowering. She made a noise of surprise and protest, muffled somewhat by my cock in her mouth, but I just pressed my nose between her thighs and flicked my tongue against her wet lips.
She gasped, my cockhead slipping from her mouth.
“Oh, please—You can’t! I-I’m a good girl, and that is so, so wicked!”
Does it feel wicked? I asked, licking again at her quivering mound. Or does it feel so, so good? I pushed my muscular tongue between her slick folds, rubbing against her swollen clit until she squealed with pleasure. I took advantage of her distraction to weave my tendrils deeper into her mind, eroding her will. She was almost mine.
I brought her to the brink of release, her hips rocking wantonly as I drew back, leaving her mewling with need. She reached out toward me, but I stepped away, my stiff cock swaying back and forth between my hind legs.
I have one last offer for you, I said. If you accept, I will bless your entire village with safety and prosperity. Think carefully before you answer—I will never make this offer again.
“I accept,” she said, rising unsteadily. “Please, tell me what I must do to earn your blessing.”
I raised my gaze to the spreading branches overhead, picking a sturdy one within reach. Bracing one forefoot against the trunk of a nearby tree, I sat up on my haunches, my long tail stretched out for balance. My rigid cock stood straight up against my scaled belly, the precum running down the shaft and glistening in the moonlight.
Come to me; let me hold you.
Victoria stepped toward me, but hesitated.
“You’re covered in mud. I don’t want to get dirty.”
I thought about telling her that she was already a dirty girl and not to worry about a little mud, but I sensed that would not go over well. I picked through her memories and found several from long ago, of an older girl at school who used to push Victoria into the mud whenever she got the chance. Victoria would get in trouble for ruining her clothes because she was afraid of the girl, and now her distaste of anything dirty was so deeply ingrained there was no getting around it. With a sigh, I dropped back down on four legs and headed for the river.
Don’t move, I told her, pushing the command firmly into her mind to make sure she wouldn’t wander off. I slipped down into the cold, rushing water, rolling and rubbing against the rocky bottom until I felt my heartbeat start to slow, the water draining the warmth from my body. I crawled out and gave myself a shake, but the water still streamed from my smooth scales, pattering against the carpet of fallen leaves.
Feeling a little sluggish, I returned to Victoria. She hadn’t moved a muscle in my absence.
Good girl, I told her, returning to my previous position. My cock had retreated into my body to escape the cold water, and now slid out again, a thick spear of aching flesh. You should take off your dress, just to be safe, I said to her. You don’t want it getting dirty.
Obediently, she pulled the thin nightdress off over her head and draped it over a bush. She was fair of flesh, her skin smooth. She had ample breasts with dark nipples, and a tightly curled thatch of golden hair between her legs. She waited, staring at me with glassy eyes, not seeming to care that she was standing naked in the woods. She was mine.
I called her to me and she came, letting me pick her up by the waist. She wasn’t heavy, but I had to be careful—my talons were very sharp and human flesh was about the most fragile thing imaginable. Let me tell you, nothing puts an end to the hanky-panky like an accidental disembowelment.
I pulled her up against my chest, savoring the warmth of her body.
Wrap your arms and legs around me, I told her. Hold on tight.
She gripped me with surprising strength and I let go of her, reaching up to grasp the branch instead, stretching my long body straight up into the air. For several minutes, neither of us moved, and then she began to slide. My wet scales were as slick as glass, giving her little purchase. Her body inched downward and my cock strained upward, throbbing with need as I felt the heat of her pussy against the tip. It touched her moist lips and she squirmed back up my torso.
I could feel the muscles in her arms and legs trembling, tiring from the strain of holding on. She slid again, palms flat against my back, sweaty flesh squealing against smooth scales as she fought to stop her descent. It was a hopeless struggle, but I admired her fortitude as she dug her knees into my sides and inched back up my body. The anticipation was the most delightful kind of torture, my aching cock fully extended and still unable to reach the warmth of her supple flesh. I could feel the heat of her each time she neared my cock head, only to have her squirm away again.
We were both trembling and out of breath when her strength finally gave out and she slid down my body, my cock sinking into her like a heat-seeking missile. She cried out in surprise as the tapered tip penetrated her virgin body, tearing through her maidenhead and filling her tight channel. It was the most amazing feeling, the way her inner walls squeezed and gripped my sensitive flesh, her body squirming against me as she tried to pull herself up again. It did no good. Every movement made her sink farther, take me deeper, her pussy stretching wide to accommodate my increasing girth.
Finally, I could take it no more. I ripped my talons free of the branch and reached down, gently cradling Victoria against my body, holding her still. Groaning low in my throat, I clenched the muscles in my groin, retracting my cock until I almost slipped out of her. I think she thought we were done, because I felt her relax, and then I thrust upward again, plunging deep into her slippery tunnel. She cried out, her body arching against me, but I held her tight, pounding into her.
I was far too big for her to take my entire length, but she managed a good ten inches, screaming and bucking and clawing at my chest as she came again and again, her lithe form wracked with waves of pleasure until she went limp in my arms, passed out from the ecstasy.
I wasn’t far behind her, my thrusts growing faster, harder, my blood surging with an urgency I couldn’t control. Dizzy with rut lust, I gasped and snorted, smoke boiling from my nostrils as I drove deep into her pussy and came, shuddering waves of pleasure shaking me to the bone as I dumped a massive load of cum into her small, human womb, the thick, hot cream filling her tight channel and overflowing, running down the length of my mighty rod.
Sated for the moment, I carefully lifted her off of me, my cock softening and retracting back into the safety of my armored body. She moaned as she regained consciousness and I set her on her feet, holding her up as she staggered. Victoria looked up at me and I watched an expression of horror and panic start to steal across her features. Quickly, I pushed into her mind and swept those feelings aside.
Everything is all right, I told her, using the strongest compulsion I dared. It was just a dream. Put on your dress and go home. Forget the dream ever happened. Go now. Her eyes glazed over and I stepped aside, watching as she slipped back into her nightdress and headed for the village.
With one need satisfied, if only for a few days, I could focus on other things, like finding food and a den. I would need a place to hide while I planned my next raid on this village. They had no idea just how fucked they were about to be be, and if I was careful, they never would.
It’s hard to be alone. There’s no one to tell you simple things, like why dragons don’t like the snow. It’s not that we have anything against snow—it’s pretty, all shiny white, and it makes the neatest crunching sounds under our feet. It’s that the shit is cold. And dragons don’t do well in the cold. I learned that the hard way.
It was autumn when I crossed the mountains. I think that’s the only reason I survived. The snow had receded to the highest peaks and the shadiest valleys, and I was at the crest before I discovered my error. I stood, staring down into a beautiful, green valley, full of rivers and trees and small villages, and—most importantly—no sign of another dragon. It was paradise. And the only thing between me and the respite I desperately needed, was a north-facing slope covered in deep snow and broken ice fields.
The ice was easy enough to navigate. My talons pierced the glassy surface and kept me from sliding, but the cold burned up through the scales of my feet, stealing the heat out of my legs. My muscles began to cramp. Then I hit the snow, my feet breaking through the icy crust and plunging into the wet slush beneath. I could literally feel the warmth bleeding out of my body, each step slower and more laborious than the last, my heart rate dropping to one or two beats a minute.
It was all I could do to keep moving. I just wanted to lie down and sleep, but I knew if I did, I’d never wake up again. Old dragons sometimes bruminate in ice caves, their body temperature dropping to just a few degrees above freezing, sleeping for a hundred years or more, but I was not nearly big enough to withstand something like that. So I pushed on, slogging through the melting snow and icy mud until I reached the treeline. I found a large, flat rock and curled up on it like a cat, basking until my temperature returned to normal.
Of course, once it did, the full force of my rut returned, the desire to mate singing through my blood. My cock hardened, making it uncomfortable to walk as I struggled to keep it from emerging from my body. The last thing I wanted was to get my dick caught in a blackberry bramble.
Slinking through the forest, I found the bank of a river. I drank my fill and snapped up a fish that got too close, but my hunger was not for food. I needed a different kind of satiation. I walked the riverbank, my long, black forked tongue flicking out to smell the air. I detected the scent of deer and rabbits, foxes and quail. None of that interested me, and then I found the a trail reeking of horse and human. I could smell their sweat and the smoke from their fires. I was near a village.
I crossed at their shallow fording place and found a marshy area nearby where I could roll in the mud to cover the ghastly white patches that marred my otherwise flawless dark blue and gold scales. It didn’t change anything, of course. I was still a freak, but at least I didn’t stand out like a pile of snow in the forest. I followed the trail to the edge of the woods and there it was, a human settlement, maybe fifty cottages and farms, surrounded by fields and meadows.
I nestled my long, sinuous body into a hollow beneath a fallen tree and settled down to wait for dark. Waiting, however, is not easy when your blood is boiling with mating hormones. It reminds you of how hard it is to be alone, which makes you think about why you’re alone, which makes you angry and bitter. It wasn’t my fault that I was born piebald, nor was it my fault that my mother was slaughtered by dragon slayers days before my clutch hatched, and was therefore unable to kill me at birth. And yet, every other dragon I’ve met has made it clear that my very existence is a personal insult to them.
Myrrusch is what they call me. It means ‘ugly’ and ‘bad omen’, but since I never had a mother to give me a name, I decided it would have to do. So, I’m Myr, the dragon of bad omens. I suppose for the people of this village, that’s true enough.
~*~*~*~
I crept through the darkness, a shadow moving across their fields, over fences, into the silent, empty lanes between their cottages. I paused outside each small, stone dwelling, reaching inside with my mind to search out the occupants, much as I might flick my tongue to search out a smell. That’s one way dragons communicate. We have spoken language, of course, but when we want to speak to a lesser creature, it must be done mind to mind. I wasn’t speaking to anyone, not yet, just touching their thoughts, getting a taste of them. Searching for the right one.
I found her in a small cottage, a young woman dreaming of sunshine and flowers. Her mind was like an open door, inviting me in. Some humans are more closed, those who have suffered hardship and loss. They build walls to protect themselves. The walls can’t keep me out, but breaking in is more difficult, more likely to be noticed. If a human realizes what I’m doing, they can resist me, which usually leads to all kinds of trouble.
I slipped into her dream, watching her dance across a field of wildflowers, surrounded by birds and butterflies as I sifted through her thoughts. Her name was Victoria, she was eighteen years old, and the son of a farmer had just asked her to marry him. She had said yes. No wonder her dreams were so bright and happy. I almost felt bad for needing to wake her.
A soft, gray kitten appeared, bouncing and frolicking around her feet as she teased it with a long stalk of grass. I watched for another moment, then took a breath and blew out a ball of blue flame, setting the kitten on fire. It shrieked as it writhed in the grass, blackened flesh turning to ash. Victoria screamed and the dream shattered as she jerked awake.
I pulled back to the surface of her thoughts as her fear and disorientation washed over me. Human emotions are strange things and best experienced from a distance. I waited until she had calmed down, and then I pushed in again, soothing her lingering unease.
It was just a bad dream, I whispered into her mind, keeping my touch soft so she would think it was her own thought. It’s stuffy in here. Some fresh air would be nice. Step outside. It’s a beautiful night.
I felt her balk at the thought of going outside, into the dark where the scary things lived.
The village is safe, I whispered. Don’t go far, just open the door and step out.
I heard the bed creak as she got up, heard her quiet footsteps as she walked to the door. She slid back the bolt and pulled it open, taking a hesitant step outside. I shrank back into the shadows between her cottage and the next. Her mind wasn’t ready to see me yet.
So pretty, I whispered into her thoughts. Look at the stars, so bright and clear. Feel the breeze. The air is so fresh. It’s so peaceful here. The forest must be beautiful at night. I wore down her apprehension, like a river wears down a stone, until she left her doorstep, her bare feet making no sound on the dirt road. I followed, keeping just a few paces behind her, as she headed for the forest.
It wasn’t hard to keep her walking, just repetitive and dull. Pretty stars, go to the forest, it’s safe, blah blah blah. Human minds are weak, soft things, so malleable, so fragile. I had to be careful not to get impatient and push too hard. Push a little too hard, and they realize you’re in there and shut you out. Push a lot and their mind turns to mush. I’ve only done that a couple of times, but it was more than enough. Humans might be lesser creatures, but that didn’t mean I wanted to harm them.
She reached the edge of the wood and she stopped, her fear rising up again, pushing me back. I dug into her thoughts, searching for the source of her unease. When she was a child, her parents told her that wolves lived in the woods and that she should never play there. Which I think was a lie. I didn’t smell a single trace of wolf anywhere in the forest, not even an old scent. They just didn’t want her getting lost or falling in the river. Sensible, but it made my life harder.
All the wolves are gone, I told her. Hunters chased them away. Everything is safe. Hear the river? Listen to the music of the water. It’s so peaceful. I gave her just a bit of a mental nudge, forcing away her fears. Soothed, she followed the path into the forest. I could see just fine, but I guess humans have fairly poor vision because she kept tripping over roots and walking too close to brambles. It made progress agonizingly slow.
Finally, we made it to the riverbank. Then came the hard part.
I had to find a way to reveal myself to her without causing her to completely freak out and shatter the rapport I had been building within her mind. Once again, I sifted through her thoughts and memories, looking back into her childhood, to stories she had been told. Not all were cautionary tales or lies meant to keep her out of trouble. Some were just stories, meant only to entertain, but they turned out to be the most useful.
Such a lovely night, I whispered to her. The kind of night when the forest guardian wanders the woods, protecting the trees and creatures. Wouldn’t it be something, to turn around and see the benevolent guardian spirit? Turn around and don’t be afraid.
I held my breath as she slowly turned, her eyes growing wide at the sight of me. This was one reason why I took her so far from the village—if she screamed, I had plenty of time to get away. I flicked my tongue and tasted the sour scent of her fear, but she just stared up at me, her whole body shaking.
Hello, human, I said, using a deeper, firmer mental voice so she wouldn’t recognize it as the voice in her head. Are you here to harm my forest or my creatures?
She shook her head, her mouth falling open. She tried several times before she managed to speak.
“N-No, great Guardian. I won’t hurt anything.” She had a pleasant voice, for a human.
I tilted my head to one side and looked down at her from one eye, as if scrutinizing her.
Are you sure? Humans often come into my forest to cut my trees and hunt my creatures.
“Not me, I swear!”
Prove it, I said, smirking to myself as I took a step toward her. Get on your knees. I added a bit of compulsion, like a caress in her mind, making her want to obey me. She was so distracted by the ‘guardian spirit’, she didn’t even notice.
She gathered up her nightdress so it wouldn’t get dirty and stepped over to a pile of leaves so she wouldn’t kneel in the mud, her face shining and open as she looked up at me, eager to do whatever I asked of her.
Ah, you are one of the good humans, I said, watching her beam with pleasure. I don’t do this very often, but I feel like bestowing upon you a great gift. Do you want it?
“Oh, yes please, Guardian,” she breathed. “I would be honored.”
Very well. I will let you touch the source of my power. It will grant you health and long life and happiness.
I moved closer, until I practically stood over her, my back feet planted on either side of her. Finally, I could relax and let my hard, aching cock slide out of my body. It hung in front of her, a glistening black rod of throbbing need, the tapered tip already leaking thick drops of precum.
Victoria dropped her gaze to the ground, blushing all the way down to the soft mounds of her breasts showing above the neckline of her dress. She might be innocent, but she wasn’t completely ignorant.
What’s the matter? I asked. Does my gift offend you?
“No, of course not, I just—”
Then touch it. I pushed the compulsion a little deeper into her mind, gratified when she raised her delicate hands and ghosted her fingertips over my slick cock. You can do better than that. Touch me, stroke me, worship me, or I will find another forest to nurture, and let this one crumble to dust.
“Please, don’t leave us, Guardian,” she said, doing her best to wrap her hands around my thick shaft. I struggled to hold still as she stroked up and down my length, the muscles in my groin twitching as I resisted the urge to thrust. I wanted to fuck something so bad.
Taste me, I told her. If you truly appreciate the gift I am giving you, drink of my power. One more soft, mental caress and she leaned close, her lips parting. Her hot tongue slid over my sensitive flesh, lapping up the nectar that dripped from my cock. I didn’t understand it then, but I know now that dragon precum and semen is chock full of pheromones. It’s how we find each other when we’re ready to mate—a chemical signal on the wind—but when humans get a taste of it, it acts like an aphrodisiac, making them unnaturally horny.
I flicked my tongue, the forest suddenly perfumed by her arousal, her temperature rising a few degrees, the heat centered between her legs. She forgot her earlier reluctance, running her hands up and down my cock, her tongue teasing the tip as she wrapped her lips around the tapered head, the forest echoing with her soft moans and loud slurps as she tried to suck the fluid out of me.
You please me, human, I said, twisting my long body around until I encircled her. I have another gift for you. I pushed my narrow muzzle between her knees, under her dress, the heady scent of her pussy almost overpowering. She made a noise of surprise and protest, muffled somewhat by my cock in her mouth, but I just pressed my nose between her thighs and flicked my tongue against her wet lips.
She gasped, my cockhead slipping from her mouth.
“Oh, please—You can’t! I-I’m a good girl, and that is so, so wicked!”
Does it feel wicked? I asked, licking again at her quivering mound. Or does it feel so, so good? I pushed my muscular tongue between her slick folds, rubbing against her swollen clit until she squealed with pleasure. I took advantage of her distraction to weave my tendrils deeper into her mind, eroding her will. She was almost mine.
I brought her to the brink of release, her hips rocking wantonly as I drew back, leaving her mewling with need. She reached out toward me, but I stepped away, my stiff cock swaying back and forth between my hind legs.
I have one last offer for you, I said. If you accept, I will bless your entire village with safety and prosperity. Think carefully before you answer—I will never make this offer again.
“I accept,” she said, rising unsteadily. “Please, tell me what I must do to earn your blessing.”
I raised my gaze to the spreading branches overhead, picking a sturdy one within reach. Bracing one forefoot against the trunk of a nearby tree, I sat up on my haunches, my long tail stretched out for balance. My rigid cock stood straight up against my scaled belly, the precum running down the shaft and glistening in the moonlight.
Come to me; let me hold you.
Victoria stepped toward me, but hesitated.
“You’re covered in mud. I don’t want to get dirty.”
I thought about telling her that she was already a dirty girl and not to worry about a little mud, but I sensed that would not go over well. I picked through her memories and found several from long ago, of an older girl at school who used to push Victoria into the mud whenever she got the chance. Victoria would get in trouble for ruining her clothes because she was afraid of the girl, and now her distaste of anything dirty was so deeply ingrained there was no getting around it. With a sigh, I dropped back down on four legs and headed for the river.
Don’t move, I told her, pushing the command firmly into her mind to make sure she wouldn’t wander off. I slipped down into the cold, rushing water, rolling and rubbing against the rocky bottom until I felt my heartbeat start to slow, the water draining the warmth from my body. I crawled out and gave myself a shake, but the water still streamed from my smooth scales, pattering against the carpet of fallen leaves.
Feeling a little sluggish, I returned to Victoria. She hadn’t moved a muscle in my absence.
Good girl, I told her, returning to my previous position. My cock had retreated into my body to escape the cold water, and now slid out again, a thick spear of aching flesh. You should take off your dress, just to be safe, I said to her. You don’t want it getting dirty.
Obediently, she pulled the thin nightdress off over her head and draped it over a bush. She was fair of flesh, her skin smooth. She had ample breasts with dark nipples, and a tightly curled thatch of golden hair between her legs. She waited, staring at me with glassy eyes, not seeming to care that she was standing naked in the woods. She was mine.
I called her to me and she came, letting me pick her up by the waist. She wasn’t heavy, but I had to be careful—my talons were very sharp and human flesh was about the most fragile thing imaginable. Let me tell you, nothing puts an end to the hanky-panky like an accidental disembowelment.
I pulled her up against my chest, savoring the warmth of her body.
Wrap your arms and legs around me, I told her. Hold on tight.
She gripped me with surprising strength and I let go of her, reaching up to grasp the branch instead, stretching my long body straight up into the air. For several minutes, neither of us moved, and then she began to slide. My wet scales were as slick as glass, giving her little purchase. Her body inched downward and my cock strained upward, throbbing with need as I felt the heat of her pussy against the tip. It touched her moist lips and she squirmed back up my torso.
I could feel the muscles in her arms and legs trembling, tiring from the strain of holding on. She slid again, palms flat against my back, sweaty flesh squealing against smooth scales as she fought to stop her descent. It was a hopeless struggle, but I admired her fortitude as she dug her knees into my sides and inched back up my body. The anticipation was the most delightful kind of torture, my aching cock fully extended and still unable to reach the warmth of her supple flesh. I could feel the heat of her each time she neared my cock head, only to have her squirm away again.
We were both trembling and out of breath when her strength finally gave out and she slid down my body, my cock sinking into her like a heat-seeking missile. She cried out in surprise as the tapered tip penetrated her virgin body, tearing through her maidenhead and filling her tight channel. It was the most amazing feeling, the way her inner walls squeezed and gripped my sensitive flesh, her body squirming against me as she tried to pull herself up again. It did no good. Every movement made her sink farther, take me deeper, her pussy stretching wide to accommodate my increasing girth.
Finally, I could take it no more. I ripped my talons free of the branch and reached down, gently cradling Victoria against my body, holding her still. Groaning low in my throat, I clenched the muscles in my groin, retracting my cock until I almost slipped out of her. I think she thought we were done, because I felt her relax, and then I thrust upward again, plunging deep into her slippery tunnel. She cried out, her body arching against me, but I held her tight, pounding into her.
I was far too big for her to take my entire length, but she managed a good ten inches, screaming and bucking and clawing at my chest as she came again and again, her lithe form wracked with waves of pleasure until she went limp in my arms, passed out from the ecstasy.
I wasn’t far behind her, my thrusts growing faster, harder, my blood surging with an urgency I couldn’t control. Dizzy with rut lust, I gasped and snorted, smoke boiling from my nostrils as I drove deep into her pussy and came, shuddering waves of pleasure shaking me to the bone as I dumped a massive load of cum into her small, human womb, the thick, hot cream filling her tight channel and overflowing, running down the length of my mighty rod.
Sated for the moment, I carefully lifted her off of me, my cock softening and retracting back into the safety of my armored body. She moaned as she regained consciousness and I set her on her feet, holding her up as she staggered. Victoria looked up at me and I watched an expression of horror and panic start to steal across her features. Quickly, I pushed into her mind and swept those feelings aside.
Everything is all right, I told her, using the strongest compulsion I dared. It was just a dream. Put on your dress and go home. Forget the dream ever happened. Go now. Her eyes glazed over and I stepped aside, watching as she slipped back into her nightdress and headed for the village.
With one need satisfied, if only for a few days, I could focus on other things, like finding food and a den. I would need a place to hide while I planned my next raid on this village. They had no idea just how fucked they were about to be be, and if I was careful, they never would.
3
11.5K
3
0
Yeah. A romantic vampire story because that's never been done before. But this time, no one here is perfect. The sex isn't the best and the humanity's still there. Sometimes there's less than desireable qualities in females that take away from the act. Minute men do exist (No, this isn't projection at all. Shut up.). But the important thing is to remember those factors shouldn't be the end all be all when it comes to the enjoyability for sex. At least in my eyes. Think what you want. Enjoy.
Beatrice sits on her throne, basking in the spoils of her riches. Every foe that she’s come up against has been vanquished and devoured without much effort. She has the highest bounty on her head. She’s easily the most powerful vampire the world has ever known. Her prestige is unmatched. She’s unstoppable. No one can compete with her. That is, until today.
Her relaxation is cut short as she hears someone kick her doors open. She places down her wine glass, staring daggers at the culprit. She then grins as she notices it to be the well known bounty hunter, Ulrich Fleece: slayer of all beasts, natural or unnatural. Conqueror of those tormenting the innocent. Obtainer of the last stand in every battle he has ever been a part of. Or in Beatrice’s eyes, all except one.
“You have a lot of nerve,” she starts with a light chuckle, “Only a fool would dare intrude so suddenly and so rudely.”
Ulrich doesn’t say anything. He just cracks his neck, staring down the ferocious vampire before him.
“Hmm, a man of few words. That’s understandable. Talk is cheap. Well, since you’re a man of action, I wouldn’t want to keep you waiting any longer. I grow famished, anyhow. Have at you, knave!”
She stands up from her throne, taking off her robe, revealing her battle gear: blood red drawstring shorts with a black outline and a black bra with a red outline. But just as she manages her arms through her sleeves and gets in her battle stance, Ulrich just presents to her a piece of paper. This completely takes Beatrice off guard. Confused, she says,
“What’s that?”
“Come over here and read it,” Ulrich says, confidently.
Confused even more, Beatrice teleports over to him, looking at the paper more clearly. After just reading the first word, she immediately turns white as a ghost.
“N-no,” she says, petrified as she snatches the paper from his hands, “No, you can’t be serious. This has to be some kind of joke or prank! You have to be messing with me!”
“Nope,” Ulrich says, retaining his confidence, “It’s all legitimate. I’m now legally the proud owner of the deed to this mansion.”
“Wh-what kind of bounty hunter are you?! No self respecting warrior would choose this path over battle!”
“Yeah, and look where that got them. Plus, something tells me that you weren’t exactly hasty with their deaths. Now, since I’m kinda in a time crunch and don’t wanna die, I figured this way would be more effective. Wouldn’t you agree? I mean, it hasn’t even been half a minute yet. This has to be some kind of record.”
“Curse you.”
“Yeah, yeah. Love you, too. Now, look, I wanna get this over and done with as soon as possible. So if you wanna keep your mansion, you’re gonna do something for me.”
“And why in the Devil would I ever even entertain the idea of doing anything you say?”
“Because no house also means no treasures and lowered status. It’s all mine now. Meaning, it’ll only be a matter of time before you’re considered fodder. A joke. No more fear, no more power. Just a sad shallow shell of your former self as your relevancy fades and you wallow away in redundancy. Now, do you want that? I don’t think so.”
Beatrice snarls at his words. He’s right. Both the law and natural order are completely on his side. She has no other option than to do his bidding. The thought of falling victim to such a disgraceful method is infuriating. But the thought of losing everything she’s worked so hard to obtain is heart shattering.
“What do you want?” she concedes, folding her arms,
“Good girl,” Ulrich responds, basking in his victory as Beatrice glares at him, “Now, I’ve got a buddy of mine who’s not really feeling the best. Lady troubles, ya know?”
This catches Beatrice’s attention. The thought of getting involved in someone’s love life shakes her to her core. But as to not garner suspicion, she buries her disdain of the concept, saying,
“So you want me to be his little girlfriend?”
“Oh, goodness, no. I’m not evil. What kind of sadistic bastard do you take me for? No, I just want you to spend the day with him and cheer him up a bit. Don’t care how. Just do whatever you feel is best.”
“You can’t be serious.”
“You’ve got a sheet of paper in your hands that says I am.”
“You’re pathetic.”
“And you’re at my mercy. So what does that make you?”
Beatrice drops the deed, palming her face in agitation, saying,
“Why would you even go through all this trouble just to cheer up your bitch of a friend?”
“Because if I had to do it, I’d ring his neck,” Ulrich replies, “You don’t know how right you are about him being a bitch. He’s quite moody. So...just be mindful of that. Plus, it gives me the opportunity to technically vanquish you so you can no longer call yourself undefeated.”
“I don’t believe this.”
“Well, I do. So...sucks to be you, I guess. Anyways, here’s his shirt so you can smell him.”
He presents her with his shirt, offering it to her. She grimaces at him with disgust and confusion, saying,
“What?”
“Don’t you track people by scent?” he questions,
“No, you racist! My kind just needs the name of the target to track them down.”
“Well, excuse me, princess. They don’t tell you everything about every type of vampire. His name’s Zeldrich Narris.”
“Really? You have a friend with a name that stupid?”
“Listen, you just pick your friends. Not their upbringing.”
“Whatever.”
Beatrice closes her eyes, getting down on her knees and placing her hands in her lap, concentrating on her target.
“Wow,” Ulrich taunts, “If that’s your method, he’s gonna feel better in no time.”
Beatrice flips him off as she tries even harder to focus. After moments of thinking about him, he vaguely appears in her mind, lying on his bed. Normally, she’d want to wait for the image to become more clear for precision, but since she wants to get this done as quickly as she possibly can, she couldn’t care less about that. With the image fresh in her mind, she stands back up, looking directly into Ulrich’s eyes, saying,
“Mark my words, you filthy worm, I will make you pay dearly for this.”
“Looking forward to it, honey.”
She snarls at him, wanting to kill him right here and now. But she decides against it as her need for her mansion and status far outweigh her want for him to be dead. So she returns her focus to Zeldrich, taking a breath before teleporting to him. She appears before him with her back turned, hearing him scream in terror and shock, just like she expected.
“Alright, alright, shut up,” she commands, turning around, “I’m not here to kill you. Yet. I just ne- OH MY G-...WHY ARE YOU NAKED?!?!”
She averts her eyes after seeing him in his underwear. With confusion and fear completely cast aside by the question, Zeldrich says,
“Wait, what the hell kind of question is that? You’re the one who teleported in someone’s house. It’s your own fault if you see something undesirable.”
“Ugh! What is it with you humans and being so revolting? Just make yourself more presentable so we can get this over with.”
“First, I’m revolting, yet you’re showing up to someone else’s home unannounced. Yeah, that makes sense. Secondly, this is still my house and you’re an uninvited guest. I’m entitled to let it all hang out if I really wanted to. And lastly, what are you talking about?”
“Don’t act dumb. Your dumbass friend, Ulrich, is holding my belongings hostage because he wants me to help you because you’re acting like a pussy after being broken up with. So let me make you feel better so I can get my stuff back or else.”
‘Ulrich?’ he thinks to himself, ‘What is he talking about? I haven’t been in a relationship in years. I think I’m over it by-...ooooh. So this is what my gift is. I’m gonna have to buy him the entire damn pub for this.’
He changes his demeanor, trying to make himself seem more upset, saying,
“I-I don’t know what you’re talking about. I’m-...I’m fine.”
“Don’t give me that,” Beatrice snaps, “Just feel better already so we can be done with this.”
“You don’t get it. There’s an entire process to it. You wouldn’t understand.”
Beatrice doesn’t respond. She grits her teeth, glaring at him as she remembers her past experience. But she can’t show weakness. She has to cast aside her emotions so she can preserve her reputation. She gradually composes herself, trying to look as compassionate as she possibly can...barely able to really pull it off.
“Alright, I’m sorry,” she starts with a mix of false remorse and strained anger, “What does this ‘process’ entail?”
“Well, for starters, you need to know why we broke up so you can come up with a suitable solution for my grieving,” Zeldrich answers, barely able to contain his excitement as he formulates his plan.
Beatrice sighs, seeing where this is going from a mile away. But her status is hanging in the balance.
“Why did you both split up?” she questions, feigning investment in his situation,
“Hmm-...on second thought, it’s too embarrassing. Forget I said an-”
Beatrice grabs his right shoulder, tightening her grip on the bone as an indicator of her dwindling patience. A loud pop echoes throughout the room with Zeldrich’s silenced squeals in agony following behind.
“Why. Did. You. Break. Up?” Beatrice questions again, this time with blatant irritation in her tone as she continues wearing her disingenuous assuring smile.
“OkokokI’msorryI’llspilljustletgoIthinkyoubrokeit!” Zeldrich pleads with terror in his voice.
Beatrice holds her grip for a few more seconds to get her point across before finally letting go of his shattered shoulder. Zeldrich clasps his injured shoulder, trying his damnedest to compose himself.
“Jeez, you’re such a drama queen,” he says as red mist exits his mouth, targeting his shoulder, “Alright, the reason we broke up is because...I’m terrible in bed.”
Beatrice is caught off guard. This is the complete opposite of what she was expecting. She thought he was just gonna go on and on about how he was a sex master and how she got intimidated and just decided to dump him. She didn’t think that he’d share something so personal. So embarrassing. So...relatable.
“Oh,” she says with genuine sympathy in her tone, “I’m-...I’m sorry.”
“I told you it was embarrassing,” he says before blowing away the red mist and rolling his arm to break in his newly repaired shoulder, “But that’s what happened. She just couldn’t accept that I’m a minute man. I’ve got up to two or three rounds in me in total and if I’m lucky, I’m done before the dust from teleportation completely disperses.”
Beatrice doesn’t say a word. Her mask is completely gone. Her want for preserving her image is cast aside. She can’t even bring herself to pretend to laugh at his misery to save face. This is hitting too close to home for her. She’s...hurt. But Zeldrich doesn’t pick up on this at all. He’s set his plan into motion and he’s in the presence of the sexiest vampire he’s ever laid eyes on, and she isn’t pounding him to a pulp or demeaning him after telling her his story. He just needs to seal the deal.
“So yeah,” he continues, leaning back on his hands, “That’s my heartbreaking story. Got any remedies cookin’ up in that beautiful mind to help me out?”
Silence. Beatrice is too enthralled with her own situation to even consider helping Zeldrich anymore. Finally picking up on her distress, Zeldrich decides to at least lighten the mood with a light joke.
“That many, huh? You’re just full of surprises, aren’t you? Never would’ve pegged you to be that knowledgeable on this subject. You’re clearly someone who couldn’t care less about sex.”
He lightly chuckles, hoping at the very least to get a smirk in return. Nothing. If anything, her reaction is considerably worse. Her face is flushed and she grabs her left arm, refusing to look in his direction. Zeldrich finally starts piecing it together.
“You’ve...never had sex, have you?” he questions.
Beatrice remains quiet, too ashamed to answer the question. It’s already bad enough that she’s having the fact that she’s still a virgin thrown in her face, but the reason that that fact remains true just stings even more.
“Oh, wow,” Zeldrich says, bewildered, “I-...Wow. That’s just-...Look, there’s no shame in it. I just thought that since you’re-...you know-...I mean, I’m not the only one who thinks so, bu-”
“It’s not by choice,” Beatrice interrupts, stopping him in his tracks, “At least, not fully.”
“What’s that su-”
“This is about fixing your sorrows. My business is my business.”
Now Zeldrich’s curiosity is piqued. He needs to hear this.
“Well,” he starts, “Another step in my healing is the helper letting the victim know that they know how they feel. So since you clearly have an idea of how I feel, I need to hear how.”
Beatrice groans in frustration from the stipulation. She thought she’d take this story to the grave along with the bastard who made her feel this way. But here she is. She folds her arms, saying,
“Fine. I’ll tell you. This kind of goes without saying, but if you laugh, you die. Am I clear?”
“Crystal,” Zeldrich replies,
“Alright. Some time ago, I was at the mercy of someone who put me in a lust spell to make it easier to vanquish me. Of course, he decided to have his way with me first before killing me. He wanted me to pleasure him, but because of my inexperience, he couldn’t exactly enjoy himself. So he changed his mind and thought pleasuring me first would suffice. But soon after stimulating me with his tongue, he...he voiced his disapproval of the sounds of my moans. After being ridiculed for my...‘annoying ass voice’, my rage overpowered the spell and that fucker was no more. So to spare myself further embarrassment, my sacred garden remains intact. So there. Now you know my story. Are you satisfied?”
Zeldrich can’t believe what he’s just heard. No wonder she’s so cruel and ruthless with her opponents. No one deserves to be treated like that. Especially during their first time. And judging from the brief, yet noticeable cracks in her voice as she was sharing, it clearly still bothers her to this day. Before he can say anything, though, Beatrice stops him in his tracks.
“Save your breath. I’m not seeking pity from you. I just need you to repair your wounded heart already so I can go home. So what’s the next step with this process?”
As she says that, she makes an attempt to discreetly wipe a tear from her eye with her shoulder. Zeldrich, seeing her pain, feels terrible for her. He just wishes he could help her in some way. Or at least give her a hug without her ripping his spine out through his palm. Then he gets an idea that might result in both of those being an outcome.
“Ok,” he starts, “I might have a method for you to help me.”
“What is it?” Beatrice questions,
“Before I say anything, I just need you to hear me out and trust me, ok?”
“That’s never a good sign.”
“No, no, just listen. I promise. This has a good chance of helping me, alright?”
Beatrice sighs in a foreboding manner, saying,
“Fine. Just tell me.”
“Ok, just take a seat on this bed.”
Beatrice raises an eyebrow in suspicion as Zeldrich pats a spot on his bed. She reluctantly obeys him, sitting down on his bed.
“Ok, now what?” she questions impatiently,
“Alright,” Zeldrich says with hesitation, “Now, close your eyes.”
Beatrice immediately raises her hand in pursuit of Zeldrich’s neck, but as a surprise to them both, he intercepts it, holding it in place.
“Listen, listen,” he continues, “Just do what I say and you can have your stuff back. Trust me.”
She snarls before snatching her hand away and closing her eyes.
“One wrong move and I will slash every corner of your body,” she warns,
“Duly noted,” Zeldrich responds.
She does as instructed, shutting her eyes as he positions himself behind her, placing his hands on her shoulders and gently rubbing them. Though her guard is still at an all time high, Beatrice decides to relax her shoulders for less uncomfortable friction from his touch. Taking notice of Beatrice relaxing herself, Zeldrich brings his thumbs to the back of her neck, lightly applying pressure to it as he continues massaging her shoulders.
Bit by bit, second by second, Beatrice’s guard is being chipped away as Zeldrich puts his educated hands to work, stimulating her shoulders and neck. Admittedly, she’s starting to enjoy herself a little. She’ll be damned if she expresses it out loud, but internally, she likes his touch.
Zeldrich then decides to be slightly more ambitious. Continuing his massage, he gathers up the courage to lean into Beatrice’s right ear and gently blow on it. The sudden unexpected sensation of his cool breath entering her ear along with the fabulous massage she’s receiving proves to be too much for Beatrice as she lightly gasps in response to Zeldrich’s actions. She immediately catches herself, going back to that heart shattering moment as those cruel words ring in her head again.
“That was the most beautiful sound I’ve ever heard,” she hears Zeldrich whisper in her ear.
Beatrice is astounded. Her voice was actually...complimented. But she can’t just let him think that he’s won her over. She still has an image to maintain.
“What, am I supposed to melt in your hands for whispering bold faced lies in my ear, you cretin?” she says in a cold tone,
“Fine. Don’t believe me. I always thought it was better to show instead of tell, anyways.”
He then makes another bold move by taking Beatrice’s ear lobe in his mouth and gently sucking on it as he continues massaging her shoulders and neck. This time, though, Beatrice is more aware and alert of herself. She refuses to allow Zeldrich to garner another sound out of her. No matter how good his hands and mouth make her feel.
But her declaration begins to tarnish as Zeldrich moves from her ear lobe down to the side of her neck, kissing and sucking on it as he maneuvers his hands from her shoulders to her hips. She sighs in pleasure, trying to keep herself from giving in so easily. But then Zeldrich starts sucking a little harder on her neck and her attempt to resist his advances instantly start to crumble. She brings her hands to the mattress, gripping onto the sheets as she tries her damnedest to not give any reaction whatsoever.
Zeldrich is absolutely loving this. Her trying her best to hide her enjoyment is so cute to him. He just wishes he could break her barrier to tie it all together. And after a moment of plotting, he might have thought of just the way to do it.
“You seem to be enjoying yourself,” he whispers,
“N-no I’m not. Shut up,” Beatrice lies,
“You sure? Cause if I remember correctly, the deal was that if I made one wrong move, you’d shred every part of my body. Well, here I am, unshredded. So by that logic, it’s pretty safe to assume you like it when I talk to you like this.”
He kisses her neck, causing her to tighten her grip on his sheets.
“You like when I kiss you like this.”
He guides his hands all over her flat stomach, earning more sounds of enjoyment from her.
“And you like when I touch you like this.”
Beatrice doesn’t say anything. Both from not having a retort to his claims, which are one hundred percent correct, and not wanting to risk another sound escaping her mouth. But he’s so tender with her that she can’t help but to love his advances. Her self restraint is only getting her so far. It’s only a matter of time before she completely cracks.
Zeldrich’s motivation to keep going is only growing. Right now, the most powerful being to set foot on land is melting by just his touch. And her hymn-like noises of approval are just heaven to the ears. How anyone could be so dumb as to insult her for it is baffling to him. But at the same time, he can’t help but to be grateful for it. He gets to be the first to please her and show her the sweet savory feelings of lust.
By this point, all caution is tossed into the wind for Zeldrich. The regard for his own safety is barely given any thought anymore. All he wants right now is for Beatrice to feel good. So if it comes at the cost of his life, then so be it. He couldn’t care less.
He plants a light kiss on her cheek, trailing his way forward before finally making contact with her lips. Beatrice is taken aback by his bold move. Under any other circumstance, she would’ve reduced him to dust. But by this point, his touches, his words, and most of all, his comforting aura has completely set her at ease. This kiss just serves as concrete evidence that she needs for his genuinity. And it's quite welcome evidence.
She turns her head to meet him, reciprocating the kiss as she places her hands on top of his. She finally concedes to his advances, whimpering as he continues gliding his hand up and down her skin. With each ascension, he grows closer and closer to her bra. Right as his hands make contact with the piece of cloth, Beatrice squeezes his hands, giving him the green light to remove it. Not needing a second invitation, Zeldrich follows her subliminal message. He grabs onto her bra, unclasping it from the front and exposing her d-cup breasts.
Beatrice moans as Zeldrich brings his hands to her chest, pulling her closer to him as he grabs and kneads her breasts. She's in pure bliss. No one's ever touched her like this before. Never did she think that anybody would be willing to. She always felt envious of other terrorizing acquaintances voicing their escapades and she’d never have anything to add. But now that finally changes. Because judging from their stories, this situation is completely different. Everyone else just had a fling; just someone to screw around with for a few minutes. And here she is, being with someone who actually cares about how she feels. She gets to enjoy this to the fullest. Something that everybody else apparently can't say.
Beatrice shifts herself around to straddle Zeldrich, caressing his face with her hands as she continues the kiss. He then guides them down onto the bed, embracing her as they enjoy each other’s feel. She's so surprisingly soft. The contrast of her typical savage and ruthless demeanor to her pale, silky, supple frame are night and day. It just makes the fact that she's relinquished herself to him even more satisfying.
Zeldrich shifts their positions, pinning her down to the bed as he climbs on top of her before breaking the kiss and trailing down to her neck, collarbone, and finally stopping at her chest. He latches his mouth onto her right breast and brings a hand to her left, lightly massaging it. Beatrice closes her eyes and tilts her head back, melting from his attention to her breasts. His mouth feels phenomenal on her. She never wants him to stop.
She brings a hand to the back of his head, giving him more encouragement as she strokes his hair. Zeldrich then sets his focus on her nipple, dragging his tongue over it. The sensations Beatrice is experiencing right now are otherworldly. She feels like she's been transported to heaven. Zeldrich then decides to elevate her experience even more, bringing his free hand to her lower half, teasing her right above her waistband before finally inserting two of his fingers inside of her shorts.
The feeling of his fingers nearing her sex briefly sends her mind in a blind panic as the familiar sensation brings her back to that horrible moment. But then she feels the magic of his fingers rubbing across her slit. Her mind is then set at ease as his delicate touch calms her down. That is until she feels him descend downwards. As he moves down, kissing her stomach, navel, and abdomen, her anxiety skyrockets. The familiarity of the feeling of someone nearing her crotch causes her to panic again.
Before Zeldrich can manage his fingers under her waistband to pull off her shorts, she instinctively pushes him away from her. He looks up at her and her face says it all. She’s scared. She doesn’t want that experience again. She doesn’t even wanna risk reliving it being a possibility. The hurt, humiliation, and anger she felt back then resurface as she’s internally hearing those words over and over and over again.
But her mental turmoil is put to a halt as Zeldrich plants a deep kiss on her lips, snapping her out of her thoughts. He then breaks the kiss, looking directly into her amber eyes before saying,
“Just relax, ok?”
She takes in the assurance of his words, calming down as her doubts are pushed to the side. After all, he’s been hearing her noises of adoration the entire time and he clearly doesn’t have a problem with it. Bearing that fact in mind, she hesitantly nods her head. He gives her one last peck on the lips before returning his attention back to her lower half. He hooks his fingers under her shorts and pulls them down her legs, completely exposing her bare body.
She can’t help but be embarrassed at her current position. She’s never been completely naked in front of anyone before. Even with that one adventurer, who only took off her shorts. It feels weird. Weirder still is the fact that Zeldrich can’t stop staring at her. She’s so gorgeous.
“Y-you just gonna sit there and stare at me all night?” she questions, blushing from embarrassment.
Zeldrich takes the hint and leans down to her lower half, spreading her legs apart. He then kisses her right inner thigh, slowly moving closer and closer to her center with each kiss. The feeling of his lips nearing her sensitive area is driving Beatrice insane. He’s so close to it, but it’s as if he’s actively avoiding it.
After moments of teasing, Zeldrich decides to finally put her anticipation to an end. He finally brings his mouth onto her waiting slit, earning a sharp gasp from the needy vampire as he starts dragging his tongue along her folds. Beatrice closes her eyes, basking in the utopia that Zeldrich’s magical mouth is bringing her through.
Zeldrich hooks his arms under her thighs as he savors the alluring taste of Beatrice’s pussy. She’s so surprisingly sweet. Her taste is damn near addicting. He could taste her forever. And he just might if he gets to hear her lovely moans.
He then brings his tongue to the entrance of her pussy and slides it in and out of her, earning louder sounds of the blissful pleasure that he loves so much. Beatrice arches her back, bringing her hand to his hair and gripping it as she rolls her hips for more friction. She’s actually enjoying herself. Someone’s bringing her pleasure beyond her wildest dreams without villainizing her. She’s finally...happy. All thanks to Zeldrich.
After minutes of enchanting sensations coursing through her body from Zeldrich’s actions, Beatrice eventually feels an awesome overwhelming sensation of pleasure building. She never thought she’d ever experience it before. She grips tighter on Zeldrich’s hair and wraps her legs around his head. Then her limit is breached. She squeezes her eyes shut as she reaches her orgasm, practically screaming in pure delight as she coats Zeldrich’s tongue with her essence.
Beatrice feels reborn. She’s been enlightened to pleasures beyond her imagination. To think that someone was actually willing to aid her in realizing it all. Someone’s actually brought it upon themselves to make her happy. It’s unbelievable.
After riding out her orgasm, she relaxes her legs and releases his hair. Zeldrich climbs her body, embracing her in a deep kiss. Beatrice accepts the kiss, wrapping her arms around his neck as he takes off his briefs, sliding them down his legs.
During their kiss, Beatrice feels his erect member in between them. As moments pass of feeling it on her wet slit, her desire for it grows as with each slight movement made during the kiss causes it to rub against her. She was always curious about this portion during sex. Though, she knows that since this is her first time doing so, it's going to hurt. But she doesn't care. If penetrative sex feels as good as others say it does, she has to experience it for herself.
“Put it inside,” she says after breaking the kiss, “I want to feel it inside me.”
Of course, Zeldrich has no objections to this. But just to ensure that this is truly what she wants, he says,
“Are you sure?”
Beatrice nods her head, making it abundantly clear that there's no doubt in her mind that this is what she craves. getting the message, Zeldrich leans up before positioning himself at her entrance. Beatrice looks on, bracing herself as he prepares to insert himself inside of her.
“Now, just so you know,” he says, “Since this is your first time, it's going to sting a little. So if you need me to stop, don't hesitate. Just say the word and I will.”
Again, Beatrice nods her head, showing she understands completely. After receiving confirmation, he continues on with his actions, pushing against her entrance as she grips onto the bed sheet again. After a couple of attempts, he manages to slide the tip of his member inside of her. Before he makes any more movements though, he notices the look of overwhelming panic on her face. So wanting this to be as pleasurable as possible, he brings his hands on top of hers before intertwining each other's fingers, causing them to hold hands.
Beatrice's attention is now solely on Zeldich as she feels him hold her hands. The fact that he’s going to such lengths to make this as enjoyable as he possibly can makes her so glad that he chose her of all people to do this with. Seeing the worry and panic leave her face, Zeldrich decides to advance further. He pushes more and more of himself inside of her, stretching out her tight virgin hole with each inch.
Beatrice winces as he penetrates her, lightly hissing as she feels her previously virgin body adjust to his intrusion. Now, she definitely feels a bit of pain. It’s probably the equivalent of a flick, but overall, it's not that bad. From how others described it, she was expecting it to be way worse. It's almost a let down.
Before long, Zeldrich manages all 6 ½ inches of his member inside of Beatrice, loving the warmth of her tight wet cunt. He focuses on Beatrice's reaction, seeing no traces of discomfort anywhere.
“Do it,” Beatrice says in a wanting tone.
Zeldrich happily obliges, Slowly moving his hips back and forth. They both moan as his cock slides in and out of her pussy. She tightens her grasp on his hands as the pleasure from his member penetrating her surges throughout her entire body. Wanting to hear more of her sounds of enjoyment, Zeldrich speeds up his pace.
“You’re so sexy,” Zeldrich says, looking into his partner’s stunning eyes, “You have the sexiest voice. Yeah, that’s it. Moan for me.”
All of this is straight out of Zeldrich’s dreams. He’s actually pleasing a powerful being like Beatrice. Her hypnotic sounds while being stimulated, her wetness, her beautiful face, he can’t help but to take it all in. She’s so beautiful. Everything about her is so sexy. He just wants to admire her forever.
But sadly, his admiration comes to an end as he feels his orgasm building. He tries prolonging it just a little more, but it’s too late. He buries his face in her chest, moaning as he empties his essence deep inside of Beatrice. But he can’t find it in himself to enjoy it. His curse just prevented her from enjoying herself further. He can’t imagine the thoughts of pure disdain running through her head.
But he couldn’t be more wrong. If anything, Beatrice is glad that this happened. Not only because she’s heard that when this happens, it typically means that the man simply couldn’t help himself from admiring the woman’s alluring charms, but also, it gives her the opportunity to make him feel better about his performance issues. And judging from his look of self loathing, he absolutely needs it.
Without saying a word, Beatrice changes their positions, pinning him to the bed as she mounts him. This takes Zeldrich completely off guard. He expected her to chew him out for ruining her fun. But before he can voice his confusion, she brings a finger to his lips, shushing him before saying,
“You helped me, so let me help you.”
She then brings her hands behind her, balancing herself as she moves herself up and down his length and gasping from the wondrous combination of his shaft along with the satisfying feeling of his warm creamy cum inside of her. Zedrich grabs onto her hips, guiding her along his shaft as he basks in the softness of her curves.
“Yes, touch me wherever you want,” Beatrice encourages, riding him faster, “Enjoy this moment, mortal. Savor the feel of my skin. Bask in the sensations of penetrating my nether regions. Empty your seed to your heart’s content. Because this pleasure is all yours. All of it is for you. I am yours to toy with however you see fit. Touch me. Feel me. Hear me.”
She rolls her hips, elevating the pleasure for Zeldrich as he maneuvers his hands from her hips to her chest. This is the greatest day of Zeldrich’s life. It’s a dream come true and he never wants to wake up.
He thrusts his hips, pushing himself further inside of Beatrice as she rides his cock, garnering more sounds of approval in response. She then leans down, stopping inches away from his face. He snakes his hands from her succulent breasts to her rounded hind, locking passionate eye contact with her as he continues his thrusts.
As they continue staring into each other’s eyes, a faint mutual feeling is apparent to both of them. It’s barely noticeable, but it’s still there. There’s a sense of adoration for the other. The fact that both looked beyond each other’s faults and are genuinely enjoying the shared embrace awakened something. It’s almost as if nothing and no one exists except for them. And they like it.
But before those feelings are explored any further, Zeldrich feels himself reaching orgasm for the second time. And despite what’s been said and declared prior, he can’t help but to feel guilty that Beatrice has yet to reach her second orgasm. Seeing his look of guilt, she caresses his face, saying,
“I want it. Fill me with your essence. Breed my pussy with your seed. Zeldrich.”
After hearing that, his mind is instantly set at ease. And with his tranquil mindset, he does as instructed, shooting his fluids deep inside of her for the second time. He’s then completely caught off guard as Beatrice sinks her fangs into his neck. Normally, this would send an overwhelming sense of dread throughout Zeldrich’s body. But right now, he couldn’t care less about it. It still stings, but he has a feeling that the intent has no malous in the slightest.
Both partners are completely spent. All they can manage to do is lie on the bed as they catch their breath. They can’t move. They can’t think. They can barely see. But most notable of all, they don’t care. Neither would be doing any of it even if they could. The mutual embrace and touch is arguably better than the various sensations from the act that they just indulged in.
That goes double for Beatrice. For the majority of her life, she only knew fear and anguish. All who had her image in mind wouldn’t dare enter her path and those foolish enough to do so would meet an unfortunate end. And she was very content with that being the case before today. But Zeldrich has shown her the joys of so much more. Empathy, vulnerability, tranquility, all of the things that she saw as weakness. And here she is, experiencing it first hand and being happy. She likes it. She likes him. She likes him a lot.
“Ahem, alright,” Beatrice starts after regaining her stamina with a spell and leaning up from Zeldrich’s chest, “Well, it’s safe to say that your heart’s been mended, correct?”
“Uh...what?” Zeldrich questions,
“Your lady issues. Surely, your heart’s at peace by now.”
“Umm-...oh. Oh! Oh, right. Yeah. Completely over it. Thanks a bunch. I feel so much better.”
“Great. Now, if you’ll excuse me.”
As she grabs her clothing and puts them on, Zeldrich suddenly remembers the nagging pain in his neck.
“Wait a second,” he says, grabbing her attention, “What’s gonna happen with this bite.”
Beatrice sighs before saying in a sarcastic tone,
“What do you think is gonna happen?”
“Am I gonna tur-”
“Finish that racist assumption and I’ll turn you inside out and leave you to the buzzards!”
Zeldrich immediately shuts his trap.
“My kind uses a lot of energy when we teleport, so by the time we get to where we wanna go, we lose about half of our strength, depending on the distance. Which is why your shoulder was only shattered instead of being ripped off. When we bite someone, that process is a lot less harsh with no energy being spared when we teleport to them.”
“So when you bite someone, it’s guaranteed that you’re gonna see them again?”
“Don’t read too much into it. I only did it to ensure my point gets across.”
“What point?”
Beatrice levitates Zeldrich and swiftly brings him close to her, saying in a harsh tone,
“If a single soul catches an inkling of anything that was said, done, or even insinuated here, I will nail you to rusted steel and watch with a gratuitous amount of joy as I resurrect your fallen family members and torture them. And I’ll know. My kind shares everything seen, heard, and said from our victims. Get it?!”
“Got it.”
“Good. Now, I’m gonna get my stuff back.”
She drops him on his hands and knees before getting on her knees and placing her hands in her lap. Once she does, she focuses on Ulrich, who’s playing with her gold and creating sculptures with them. She growls before standing back up and preparing to depart.
“Oh, and eat more iron,” she says to Zeldrich, “Not only does it make your blood more bearable, but it’s good for you.”
And with that, she pats his head before disappearing without a trace, leaving Zeldrich grinning ear to ear as he lies down on his floor. He doesn’t need a special bond to know that her reasoning was complete bologna. He knows better than to spill personal information like that. Plus, if anyone were to find out that he mated with a monster like her, he’d be considered an abomination and executed before she can have her turn. Not that it would stop her, of course. She definitely has a more selfish reason for wanting to return.
Regardless of the reason, he definitely plans on carrying himself differently. If he’s to expect a guest that suddenly at inopportune times, he’d might as well make his place of residence more presentable.
Beatrice sits on her throne, basking in the spoils of her riches. Every foe that she’s come up against has been vanquished and devoured without much effort. She has the highest bounty on her head. She’s easily the most powerful vampire the world has ever known. Her prestige is unmatched. She’s unstoppable. No one can compete with her. That is, until today.
Her relaxation is cut short as she hears someone kick her doors open. She places down her wine glass, staring daggers at the culprit. She then grins as she notices it to be the well known bounty hunter, Ulrich Fleece: slayer of all beasts, natural or unnatural. Conqueror of those tormenting the innocent. Obtainer of the last stand in every battle he has ever been a part of. Or in Beatrice’s eyes, all except one.
“You have a lot of nerve,” she starts with a light chuckle, “Only a fool would dare intrude so suddenly and so rudely.”
Ulrich doesn’t say anything. He just cracks his neck, staring down the ferocious vampire before him.
“Hmm, a man of few words. That’s understandable. Talk is cheap. Well, since you’re a man of action, I wouldn’t want to keep you waiting any longer. I grow famished, anyhow. Have at you, knave!”
She stands up from her throne, taking off her robe, revealing her battle gear: blood red drawstring shorts with a black outline and a black bra with a red outline. But just as she manages her arms through her sleeves and gets in her battle stance, Ulrich just presents to her a piece of paper. This completely takes Beatrice off guard. Confused, she says,
“What’s that?”
“Come over here and read it,” Ulrich says, confidently.
Confused even more, Beatrice teleports over to him, looking at the paper more clearly. After just reading the first word, she immediately turns white as a ghost.
“N-no,” she says, petrified as she snatches the paper from his hands, “No, you can’t be serious. This has to be some kind of joke or prank! You have to be messing with me!”
“Nope,” Ulrich says, retaining his confidence, “It’s all legitimate. I’m now legally the proud owner of the deed to this mansion.”
“Wh-what kind of bounty hunter are you?! No self respecting warrior would choose this path over battle!”
“Yeah, and look where that got them. Plus, something tells me that you weren’t exactly hasty with their deaths. Now, since I’m kinda in a time crunch and don’t wanna die, I figured this way would be more effective. Wouldn’t you agree? I mean, it hasn’t even been half a minute yet. This has to be some kind of record.”
“Curse you.”
“Yeah, yeah. Love you, too. Now, look, I wanna get this over and done with as soon as possible. So if you wanna keep your mansion, you’re gonna do something for me.”
“And why in the Devil would I ever even entertain the idea of doing anything you say?”
“Because no house also means no treasures and lowered status. It’s all mine now. Meaning, it’ll only be a matter of time before you’re considered fodder. A joke. No more fear, no more power. Just a sad shallow shell of your former self as your relevancy fades and you wallow away in redundancy. Now, do you want that? I don’t think so.”
Beatrice snarls at his words. He’s right. Both the law and natural order are completely on his side. She has no other option than to do his bidding. The thought of falling victim to such a disgraceful method is infuriating. But the thought of losing everything she’s worked so hard to obtain is heart shattering.
“What do you want?” she concedes, folding her arms,
“Good girl,” Ulrich responds, basking in his victory as Beatrice glares at him, “Now, I’ve got a buddy of mine who’s not really feeling the best. Lady troubles, ya know?”
This catches Beatrice’s attention. The thought of getting involved in someone’s love life shakes her to her core. But as to not garner suspicion, she buries her disdain of the concept, saying,
“So you want me to be his little girlfriend?”
“Oh, goodness, no. I’m not evil. What kind of sadistic bastard do you take me for? No, I just want you to spend the day with him and cheer him up a bit. Don’t care how. Just do whatever you feel is best.”
“You can’t be serious.”
“You’ve got a sheet of paper in your hands that says I am.”
“You’re pathetic.”
“And you’re at my mercy. So what does that make you?”
Beatrice drops the deed, palming her face in agitation, saying,
“Why would you even go through all this trouble just to cheer up your bitch of a friend?”
“Because if I had to do it, I’d ring his neck,” Ulrich replies, “You don’t know how right you are about him being a bitch. He’s quite moody. So...just be mindful of that. Plus, it gives me the opportunity to technically vanquish you so you can no longer call yourself undefeated.”
“I don’t believe this.”
“Well, I do. So...sucks to be you, I guess. Anyways, here’s his shirt so you can smell him.”
He presents her with his shirt, offering it to her. She grimaces at him with disgust and confusion, saying,
“What?”
“Don’t you track people by scent?” he questions,
“No, you racist! My kind just needs the name of the target to track them down.”
“Well, excuse me, princess. They don’t tell you everything about every type of vampire. His name’s Zeldrich Narris.”
“Really? You have a friend with a name that stupid?”
“Listen, you just pick your friends. Not their upbringing.”
“Whatever.”
Beatrice closes her eyes, getting down on her knees and placing her hands in her lap, concentrating on her target.
“Wow,” Ulrich taunts, “If that’s your method, he’s gonna feel better in no time.”
Beatrice flips him off as she tries even harder to focus. After moments of thinking about him, he vaguely appears in her mind, lying on his bed. Normally, she’d want to wait for the image to become more clear for precision, but since she wants to get this done as quickly as she possibly can, she couldn’t care less about that. With the image fresh in her mind, she stands back up, looking directly into Ulrich’s eyes, saying,
“Mark my words, you filthy worm, I will make you pay dearly for this.”
“Looking forward to it, honey.”
She snarls at him, wanting to kill him right here and now. But she decides against it as her need for her mansion and status far outweigh her want for him to be dead. So she returns her focus to Zeldrich, taking a breath before teleporting to him. She appears before him with her back turned, hearing him scream in terror and shock, just like she expected.
“Alright, alright, shut up,” she commands, turning around, “I’m not here to kill you. Yet. I just ne- OH MY G-...WHY ARE YOU NAKED?!?!”
She averts her eyes after seeing him in his underwear. With confusion and fear completely cast aside by the question, Zeldrich says,
“Wait, what the hell kind of question is that? You’re the one who teleported in someone’s house. It’s your own fault if you see something undesirable.”
“Ugh! What is it with you humans and being so revolting? Just make yourself more presentable so we can get this over with.”
“First, I’m revolting, yet you’re showing up to someone else’s home unannounced. Yeah, that makes sense. Secondly, this is still my house and you’re an uninvited guest. I’m entitled to let it all hang out if I really wanted to. And lastly, what are you talking about?”
“Don’t act dumb. Your dumbass friend, Ulrich, is holding my belongings hostage because he wants me to help you because you’re acting like a pussy after being broken up with. So let me make you feel better so I can get my stuff back or else.”
‘Ulrich?’ he thinks to himself, ‘What is he talking about? I haven’t been in a relationship in years. I think I’m over it by-...ooooh. So this is what my gift is. I’m gonna have to buy him the entire damn pub for this.’
He changes his demeanor, trying to make himself seem more upset, saying,
“I-I don’t know what you’re talking about. I’m-...I’m fine.”
“Don’t give me that,” Beatrice snaps, “Just feel better already so we can be done with this.”
“You don’t get it. There’s an entire process to it. You wouldn’t understand.”
Beatrice doesn’t respond. She grits her teeth, glaring at him as she remembers her past experience. But she can’t show weakness. She has to cast aside her emotions so she can preserve her reputation. She gradually composes herself, trying to look as compassionate as she possibly can...barely able to really pull it off.
“Alright, I’m sorry,” she starts with a mix of false remorse and strained anger, “What does this ‘process’ entail?”
“Well, for starters, you need to know why we broke up so you can come up with a suitable solution for my grieving,” Zeldrich answers, barely able to contain his excitement as he formulates his plan.
Beatrice sighs, seeing where this is going from a mile away. But her status is hanging in the balance.
“Why did you both split up?” she questions, feigning investment in his situation,
“Hmm-...on second thought, it’s too embarrassing. Forget I said an-”
Beatrice grabs his right shoulder, tightening her grip on the bone as an indicator of her dwindling patience. A loud pop echoes throughout the room with Zeldrich’s silenced squeals in agony following behind.
“Why. Did. You. Break. Up?” Beatrice questions again, this time with blatant irritation in her tone as she continues wearing her disingenuous assuring smile.
“OkokokI’msorryI’llspilljustletgoIthinkyoubrokeit!” Zeldrich pleads with terror in his voice.
Beatrice holds her grip for a few more seconds to get her point across before finally letting go of his shattered shoulder. Zeldrich clasps his injured shoulder, trying his damnedest to compose himself.
“Jeez, you’re such a drama queen,” he says as red mist exits his mouth, targeting his shoulder, “Alright, the reason we broke up is because...I’m terrible in bed.”
Beatrice is caught off guard. This is the complete opposite of what she was expecting. She thought he was just gonna go on and on about how he was a sex master and how she got intimidated and just decided to dump him. She didn’t think that he’d share something so personal. So embarrassing. So...relatable.
“Oh,” she says with genuine sympathy in her tone, “I’m-...I’m sorry.”
“I told you it was embarrassing,” he says before blowing away the red mist and rolling his arm to break in his newly repaired shoulder, “But that’s what happened. She just couldn’t accept that I’m a minute man. I’ve got up to two or three rounds in me in total and if I’m lucky, I’m done before the dust from teleportation completely disperses.”
Beatrice doesn’t say a word. Her mask is completely gone. Her want for preserving her image is cast aside. She can’t even bring herself to pretend to laugh at his misery to save face. This is hitting too close to home for her. She’s...hurt. But Zeldrich doesn’t pick up on this at all. He’s set his plan into motion and he’s in the presence of the sexiest vampire he’s ever laid eyes on, and she isn’t pounding him to a pulp or demeaning him after telling her his story. He just needs to seal the deal.
“So yeah,” he continues, leaning back on his hands, “That’s my heartbreaking story. Got any remedies cookin’ up in that beautiful mind to help me out?”
Silence. Beatrice is too enthralled with her own situation to even consider helping Zeldrich anymore. Finally picking up on her distress, Zeldrich decides to at least lighten the mood with a light joke.
“That many, huh? You’re just full of surprises, aren’t you? Never would’ve pegged you to be that knowledgeable on this subject. You’re clearly someone who couldn’t care less about sex.”
He lightly chuckles, hoping at the very least to get a smirk in return. Nothing. If anything, her reaction is considerably worse. Her face is flushed and she grabs her left arm, refusing to look in his direction. Zeldrich finally starts piecing it together.
“You’ve...never had sex, have you?” he questions.
Beatrice remains quiet, too ashamed to answer the question. It’s already bad enough that she’s having the fact that she’s still a virgin thrown in her face, but the reason that that fact remains true just stings even more.
“Oh, wow,” Zeldrich says, bewildered, “I-...Wow. That’s just-...Look, there’s no shame in it. I just thought that since you’re-...you know-...I mean, I’m not the only one who thinks so, bu-”
“It’s not by choice,” Beatrice interrupts, stopping him in his tracks, “At least, not fully.”
“What’s that su-”
“This is about fixing your sorrows. My business is my business.”
Now Zeldrich’s curiosity is piqued. He needs to hear this.
“Well,” he starts, “Another step in my healing is the helper letting the victim know that they know how they feel. So since you clearly have an idea of how I feel, I need to hear how.”
Beatrice groans in frustration from the stipulation. She thought she’d take this story to the grave along with the bastard who made her feel this way. But here she is. She folds her arms, saying,
“Fine. I’ll tell you. This kind of goes without saying, but if you laugh, you die. Am I clear?”
“Crystal,” Zeldrich replies,
“Alright. Some time ago, I was at the mercy of someone who put me in a lust spell to make it easier to vanquish me. Of course, he decided to have his way with me first before killing me. He wanted me to pleasure him, but because of my inexperience, he couldn’t exactly enjoy himself. So he changed his mind and thought pleasuring me first would suffice. But soon after stimulating me with his tongue, he...he voiced his disapproval of the sounds of my moans. After being ridiculed for my...‘annoying ass voice’, my rage overpowered the spell and that fucker was no more. So to spare myself further embarrassment, my sacred garden remains intact. So there. Now you know my story. Are you satisfied?”
Zeldrich can’t believe what he’s just heard. No wonder she’s so cruel and ruthless with her opponents. No one deserves to be treated like that. Especially during their first time. And judging from the brief, yet noticeable cracks in her voice as she was sharing, it clearly still bothers her to this day. Before he can say anything, though, Beatrice stops him in his tracks.
“Save your breath. I’m not seeking pity from you. I just need you to repair your wounded heart already so I can go home. So what’s the next step with this process?”
As she says that, she makes an attempt to discreetly wipe a tear from her eye with her shoulder. Zeldrich, seeing her pain, feels terrible for her. He just wishes he could help her in some way. Or at least give her a hug without her ripping his spine out through his palm. Then he gets an idea that might result in both of those being an outcome.
“Ok,” he starts, “I might have a method for you to help me.”
“What is it?” Beatrice questions,
“Before I say anything, I just need you to hear me out and trust me, ok?”
“That’s never a good sign.”
“No, no, just listen. I promise. This has a good chance of helping me, alright?”
Beatrice sighs in a foreboding manner, saying,
“Fine. Just tell me.”
“Ok, just take a seat on this bed.”
Beatrice raises an eyebrow in suspicion as Zeldrich pats a spot on his bed. She reluctantly obeys him, sitting down on his bed.
“Ok, now what?” she questions impatiently,
“Alright,” Zeldrich says with hesitation, “Now, close your eyes.”
Beatrice immediately raises her hand in pursuit of Zeldrich’s neck, but as a surprise to them both, he intercepts it, holding it in place.
“Listen, listen,” he continues, “Just do what I say and you can have your stuff back. Trust me.”
She snarls before snatching her hand away and closing her eyes.
“One wrong move and I will slash every corner of your body,” she warns,
“Duly noted,” Zeldrich responds.
She does as instructed, shutting her eyes as he positions himself behind her, placing his hands on her shoulders and gently rubbing them. Though her guard is still at an all time high, Beatrice decides to relax her shoulders for less uncomfortable friction from his touch. Taking notice of Beatrice relaxing herself, Zeldrich brings his thumbs to the back of her neck, lightly applying pressure to it as he continues massaging her shoulders.
Bit by bit, second by second, Beatrice’s guard is being chipped away as Zeldrich puts his educated hands to work, stimulating her shoulders and neck. Admittedly, she’s starting to enjoy herself a little. She’ll be damned if she expresses it out loud, but internally, she likes his touch.
Zeldrich then decides to be slightly more ambitious. Continuing his massage, he gathers up the courage to lean into Beatrice’s right ear and gently blow on it. The sudden unexpected sensation of his cool breath entering her ear along with the fabulous massage she’s receiving proves to be too much for Beatrice as she lightly gasps in response to Zeldrich’s actions. She immediately catches herself, going back to that heart shattering moment as those cruel words ring in her head again.
“That was the most beautiful sound I’ve ever heard,” she hears Zeldrich whisper in her ear.
Beatrice is astounded. Her voice was actually...complimented. But she can’t just let him think that he’s won her over. She still has an image to maintain.
“What, am I supposed to melt in your hands for whispering bold faced lies in my ear, you cretin?” she says in a cold tone,
“Fine. Don’t believe me. I always thought it was better to show instead of tell, anyways.”
He then makes another bold move by taking Beatrice’s ear lobe in his mouth and gently sucking on it as he continues massaging her shoulders and neck. This time, though, Beatrice is more aware and alert of herself. She refuses to allow Zeldrich to garner another sound out of her. No matter how good his hands and mouth make her feel.
But her declaration begins to tarnish as Zeldrich moves from her ear lobe down to the side of her neck, kissing and sucking on it as he maneuvers his hands from her shoulders to her hips. She sighs in pleasure, trying to keep herself from giving in so easily. But then Zeldrich starts sucking a little harder on her neck and her attempt to resist his advances instantly start to crumble. She brings her hands to the mattress, gripping onto the sheets as she tries her damnedest to not give any reaction whatsoever.
Zeldrich is absolutely loving this. Her trying her best to hide her enjoyment is so cute to him. He just wishes he could break her barrier to tie it all together. And after a moment of plotting, he might have thought of just the way to do it.
“You seem to be enjoying yourself,” he whispers,
“N-no I’m not. Shut up,” Beatrice lies,
“You sure? Cause if I remember correctly, the deal was that if I made one wrong move, you’d shred every part of my body. Well, here I am, unshredded. So by that logic, it’s pretty safe to assume you like it when I talk to you like this.”
He kisses her neck, causing her to tighten her grip on his sheets.
“You like when I kiss you like this.”
He guides his hands all over her flat stomach, earning more sounds of enjoyment from her.
“And you like when I touch you like this.”
Beatrice doesn’t say anything. Both from not having a retort to his claims, which are one hundred percent correct, and not wanting to risk another sound escaping her mouth. But he’s so tender with her that she can’t help but to love his advances. Her self restraint is only getting her so far. It’s only a matter of time before she completely cracks.
Zeldrich’s motivation to keep going is only growing. Right now, the most powerful being to set foot on land is melting by just his touch. And her hymn-like noises of approval are just heaven to the ears. How anyone could be so dumb as to insult her for it is baffling to him. But at the same time, he can’t help but to be grateful for it. He gets to be the first to please her and show her the sweet savory feelings of lust.
By this point, all caution is tossed into the wind for Zeldrich. The regard for his own safety is barely given any thought anymore. All he wants right now is for Beatrice to feel good. So if it comes at the cost of his life, then so be it. He couldn’t care less.
He plants a light kiss on her cheek, trailing his way forward before finally making contact with her lips. Beatrice is taken aback by his bold move. Under any other circumstance, she would’ve reduced him to dust. But by this point, his touches, his words, and most of all, his comforting aura has completely set her at ease. This kiss just serves as concrete evidence that she needs for his genuinity. And it's quite welcome evidence.
She turns her head to meet him, reciprocating the kiss as she places her hands on top of his. She finally concedes to his advances, whimpering as he continues gliding his hand up and down her skin. With each ascension, he grows closer and closer to her bra. Right as his hands make contact with the piece of cloth, Beatrice squeezes his hands, giving him the green light to remove it. Not needing a second invitation, Zeldrich follows her subliminal message. He grabs onto her bra, unclasping it from the front and exposing her d-cup breasts.
Beatrice moans as Zeldrich brings his hands to her chest, pulling her closer to him as he grabs and kneads her breasts. She's in pure bliss. No one's ever touched her like this before. Never did she think that anybody would be willing to. She always felt envious of other terrorizing acquaintances voicing their escapades and she’d never have anything to add. But now that finally changes. Because judging from their stories, this situation is completely different. Everyone else just had a fling; just someone to screw around with for a few minutes. And here she is, being with someone who actually cares about how she feels. She gets to enjoy this to the fullest. Something that everybody else apparently can't say.
Beatrice shifts herself around to straddle Zeldrich, caressing his face with her hands as she continues the kiss. He then guides them down onto the bed, embracing her as they enjoy each other’s feel. She's so surprisingly soft. The contrast of her typical savage and ruthless demeanor to her pale, silky, supple frame are night and day. It just makes the fact that she's relinquished herself to him even more satisfying.
Zeldrich shifts their positions, pinning her down to the bed as he climbs on top of her before breaking the kiss and trailing down to her neck, collarbone, and finally stopping at her chest. He latches his mouth onto her right breast and brings a hand to her left, lightly massaging it. Beatrice closes her eyes and tilts her head back, melting from his attention to her breasts. His mouth feels phenomenal on her. She never wants him to stop.
She brings a hand to the back of his head, giving him more encouragement as she strokes his hair. Zeldrich then sets his focus on her nipple, dragging his tongue over it. The sensations Beatrice is experiencing right now are otherworldly. She feels like she's been transported to heaven. Zeldrich then decides to elevate her experience even more, bringing his free hand to her lower half, teasing her right above her waistband before finally inserting two of his fingers inside of her shorts.
The feeling of his fingers nearing her sex briefly sends her mind in a blind panic as the familiar sensation brings her back to that horrible moment. But then she feels the magic of his fingers rubbing across her slit. Her mind is then set at ease as his delicate touch calms her down. That is until she feels him descend downwards. As he moves down, kissing her stomach, navel, and abdomen, her anxiety skyrockets. The familiarity of the feeling of someone nearing her crotch causes her to panic again.
Before Zeldrich can manage his fingers under her waistband to pull off her shorts, she instinctively pushes him away from her. He looks up at her and her face says it all. She’s scared. She doesn’t want that experience again. She doesn’t even wanna risk reliving it being a possibility. The hurt, humiliation, and anger she felt back then resurface as she’s internally hearing those words over and over and over again.
But her mental turmoil is put to a halt as Zeldrich plants a deep kiss on her lips, snapping her out of her thoughts. He then breaks the kiss, looking directly into her amber eyes before saying,
“Just relax, ok?”
She takes in the assurance of his words, calming down as her doubts are pushed to the side. After all, he’s been hearing her noises of adoration the entire time and he clearly doesn’t have a problem with it. Bearing that fact in mind, she hesitantly nods her head. He gives her one last peck on the lips before returning his attention back to her lower half. He hooks his fingers under her shorts and pulls them down her legs, completely exposing her bare body.
She can’t help but be embarrassed at her current position. She’s never been completely naked in front of anyone before. Even with that one adventurer, who only took off her shorts. It feels weird. Weirder still is the fact that Zeldrich can’t stop staring at her. She’s so gorgeous.
“Y-you just gonna sit there and stare at me all night?” she questions, blushing from embarrassment.
Zeldrich takes the hint and leans down to her lower half, spreading her legs apart. He then kisses her right inner thigh, slowly moving closer and closer to her center with each kiss. The feeling of his lips nearing her sensitive area is driving Beatrice insane. He’s so close to it, but it’s as if he’s actively avoiding it.
After moments of teasing, Zeldrich decides to finally put her anticipation to an end. He finally brings his mouth onto her waiting slit, earning a sharp gasp from the needy vampire as he starts dragging his tongue along her folds. Beatrice closes her eyes, basking in the utopia that Zeldrich’s magical mouth is bringing her through.
Zeldrich hooks his arms under her thighs as he savors the alluring taste of Beatrice’s pussy. She’s so surprisingly sweet. Her taste is damn near addicting. He could taste her forever. And he just might if he gets to hear her lovely moans.
He then brings his tongue to the entrance of her pussy and slides it in and out of her, earning louder sounds of the blissful pleasure that he loves so much. Beatrice arches her back, bringing her hand to his hair and gripping it as she rolls her hips for more friction. She’s actually enjoying herself. Someone’s bringing her pleasure beyond her wildest dreams without villainizing her. She’s finally...happy. All thanks to Zeldrich.
After minutes of enchanting sensations coursing through her body from Zeldrich’s actions, Beatrice eventually feels an awesome overwhelming sensation of pleasure building. She never thought she’d ever experience it before. She grips tighter on Zeldrich’s hair and wraps her legs around his head. Then her limit is breached. She squeezes her eyes shut as she reaches her orgasm, practically screaming in pure delight as she coats Zeldrich’s tongue with her essence.
Beatrice feels reborn. She’s been enlightened to pleasures beyond her imagination. To think that someone was actually willing to aid her in realizing it all. Someone’s actually brought it upon themselves to make her happy. It’s unbelievable.
After riding out her orgasm, she relaxes her legs and releases his hair. Zeldrich climbs her body, embracing her in a deep kiss. Beatrice accepts the kiss, wrapping her arms around his neck as he takes off his briefs, sliding them down his legs.
During their kiss, Beatrice feels his erect member in between them. As moments pass of feeling it on her wet slit, her desire for it grows as with each slight movement made during the kiss causes it to rub against her. She was always curious about this portion during sex. Though, she knows that since this is her first time doing so, it's going to hurt. But she doesn't care. If penetrative sex feels as good as others say it does, she has to experience it for herself.
“Put it inside,” she says after breaking the kiss, “I want to feel it inside me.”
Of course, Zeldrich has no objections to this. But just to ensure that this is truly what she wants, he says,
“Are you sure?”
Beatrice nods her head, making it abundantly clear that there's no doubt in her mind that this is what she craves. getting the message, Zeldrich leans up before positioning himself at her entrance. Beatrice looks on, bracing herself as he prepares to insert himself inside of her.
“Now, just so you know,” he says, “Since this is your first time, it's going to sting a little. So if you need me to stop, don't hesitate. Just say the word and I will.”
Again, Beatrice nods her head, showing she understands completely. After receiving confirmation, he continues on with his actions, pushing against her entrance as she grips onto the bed sheet again. After a couple of attempts, he manages to slide the tip of his member inside of her. Before he makes any more movements though, he notices the look of overwhelming panic on her face. So wanting this to be as pleasurable as possible, he brings his hands on top of hers before intertwining each other's fingers, causing them to hold hands.
Beatrice's attention is now solely on Zeldich as she feels him hold her hands. The fact that he’s going to such lengths to make this as enjoyable as he possibly can makes her so glad that he chose her of all people to do this with. Seeing the worry and panic leave her face, Zeldrich decides to advance further. He pushes more and more of himself inside of her, stretching out her tight virgin hole with each inch.
Beatrice winces as he penetrates her, lightly hissing as she feels her previously virgin body adjust to his intrusion. Now, she definitely feels a bit of pain. It’s probably the equivalent of a flick, but overall, it's not that bad. From how others described it, she was expecting it to be way worse. It's almost a let down.
Before long, Zeldrich manages all 6 ½ inches of his member inside of Beatrice, loving the warmth of her tight wet cunt. He focuses on Beatrice's reaction, seeing no traces of discomfort anywhere.
“Do it,” Beatrice says in a wanting tone.
Zeldrich happily obliges, Slowly moving his hips back and forth. They both moan as his cock slides in and out of her pussy. She tightens her grasp on his hands as the pleasure from his member penetrating her surges throughout her entire body. Wanting to hear more of her sounds of enjoyment, Zeldrich speeds up his pace.
“You’re so sexy,” Zeldrich says, looking into his partner’s stunning eyes, “You have the sexiest voice. Yeah, that’s it. Moan for me.”
All of this is straight out of Zeldrich’s dreams. He’s actually pleasing a powerful being like Beatrice. Her hypnotic sounds while being stimulated, her wetness, her beautiful face, he can’t help but to take it all in. She’s so beautiful. Everything about her is so sexy. He just wants to admire her forever.
But sadly, his admiration comes to an end as he feels his orgasm building. He tries prolonging it just a little more, but it’s too late. He buries his face in her chest, moaning as he empties his essence deep inside of Beatrice. But he can’t find it in himself to enjoy it. His curse just prevented her from enjoying herself further. He can’t imagine the thoughts of pure disdain running through her head.
But he couldn’t be more wrong. If anything, Beatrice is glad that this happened. Not only because she’s heard that when this happens, it typically means that the man simply couldn’t help himself from admiring the woman’s alluring charms, but also, it gives her the opportunity to make him feel better about his performance issues. And judging from his look of self loathing, he absolutely needs it.
Without saying a word, Beatrice changes their positions, pinning him to the bed as she mounts him. This takes Zeldrich completely off guard. He expected her to chew him out for ruining her fun. But before he can voice his confusion, she brings a finger to his lips, shushing him before saying,
“You helped me, so let me help you.”
She then brings her hands behind her, balancing herself as she moves herself up and down his length and gasping from the wondrous combination of his shaft along with the satisfying feeling of his warm creamy cum inside of her. Zedrich grabs onto her hips, guiding her along his shaft as he basks in the softness of her curves.
“Yes, touch me wherever you want,” Beatrice encourages, riding him faster, “Enjoy this moment, mortal. Savor the feel of my skin. Bask in the sensations of penetrating my nether regions. Empty your seed to your heart’s content. Because this pleasure is all yours. All of it is for you. I am yours to toy with however you see fit. Touch me. Feel me. Hear me.”
She rolls her hips, elevating the pleasure for Zeldrich as he maneuvers his hands from her hips to her chest. This is the greatest day of Zeldrich’s life. It’s a dream come true and he never wants to wake up.
He thrusts his hips, pushing himself further inside of Beatrice as she rides his cock, garnering more sounds of approval in response. She then leans down, stopping inches away from his face. He snakes his hands from her succulent breasts to her rounded hind, locking passionate eye contact with her as he continues his thrusts.
As they continue staring into each other’s eyes, a faint mutual feeling is apparent to both of them. It’s barely noticeable, but it’s still there. There’s a sense of adoration for the other. The fact that both looked beyond each other’s faults and are genuinely enjoying the shared embrace awakened something. It’s almost as if nothing and no one exists except for them. And they like it.
But before those feelings are explored any further, Zeldrich feels himself reaching orgasm for the second time. And despite what’s been said and declared prior, he can’t help but to feel guilty that Beatrice has yet to reach her second orgasm. Seeing his look of guilt, she caresses his face, saying,
“I want it. Fill me with your essence. Breed my pussy with your seed. Zeldrich.”
After hearing that, his mind is instantly set at ease. And with his tranquil mindset, he does as instructed, shooting his fluids deep inside of her for the second time. He’s then completely caught off guard as Beatrice sinks her fangs into his neck. Normally, this would send an overwhelming sense of dread throughout Zeldrich’s body. But right now, he couldn’t care less about it. It still stings, but he has a feeling that the intent has no malous in the slightest.
Both partners are completely spent. All they can manage to do is lie on the bed as they catch their breath. They can’t move. They can’t think. They can barely see. But most notable of all, they don’t care. Neither would be doing any of it even if they could. The mutual embrace and touch is arguably better than the various sensations from the act that they just indulged in.
That goes double for Beatrice. For the majority of her life, she only knew fear and anguish. All who had her image in mind wouldn’t dare enter her path and those foolish enough to do so would meet an unfortunate end. And she was very content with that being the case before today. But Zeldrich has shown her the joys of so much more. Empathy, vulnerability, tranquility, all of the things that she saw as weakness. And here she is, experiencing it first hand and being happy. She likes it. She likes him. She likes him a lot.
“Ahem, alright,” Beatrice starts after regaining her stamina with a spell and leaning up from Zeldrich’s chest, “Well, it’s safe to say that your heart’s been mended, correct?”
“Uh...what?” Zeldrich questions,
“Your lady issues. Surely, your heart’s at peace by now.”
“Umm-...oh. Oh! Oh, right. Yeah. Completely over it. Thanks a bunch. I feel so much better.”
“Great. Now, if you’ll excuse me.”
As she grabs her clothing and puts them on, Zeldrich suddenly remembers the nagging pain in his neck.
“Wait a second,” he says, grabbing her attention, “What’s gonna happen with this bite.”
Beatrice sighs before saying in a sarcastic tone,
“What do you think is gonna happen?”
“Am I gonna tur-”
“Finish that racist assumption and I’ll turn you inside out and leave you to the buzzards!”
Zeldrich immediately shuts his trap.
“My kind uses a lot of energy when we teleport, so by the time we get to where we wanna go, we lose about half of our strength, depending on the distance. Which is why your shoulder was only shattered instead of being ripped off. When we bite someone, that process is a lot less harsh with no energy being spared when we teleport to them.”
“So when you bite someone, it’s guaranteed that you’re gonna see them again?”
“Don’t read too much into it. I only did it to ensure my point gets across.”
“What point?”
Beatrice levitates Zeldrich and swiftly brings him close to her, saying in a harsh tone,
“If a single soul catches an inkling of anything that was said, done, or even insinuated here, I will nail you to rusted steel and watch with a gratuitous amount of joy as I resurrect your fallen family members and torture them. And I’ll know. My kind shares everything seen, heard, and said from our victims. Get it?!”
“Got it.”
“Good. Now, I’m gonna get my stuff back.”
She drops him on his hands and knees before getting on her knees and placing her hands in her lap. Once she does, she focuses on Ulrich, who’s playing with her gold and creating sculptures with them. She growls before standing back up and preparing to depart.
“Oh, and eat more iron,” she says to Zeldrich, “Not only does it make your blood more bearable, but it’s good for you.”
And with that, she pats his head before disappearing without a trace, leaving Zeldrich grinning ear to ear as he lies down on his floor. He doesn’t need a special bond to know that her reasoning was complete bologna. He knows better than to spill personal information like that. Plus, if anyone were to find out that he mated with a monster like her, he’d be considered an abomination and executed before she can have her turn. Not that it would stop her, of course. She definitely has a more selfish reason for wanting to return.
Regardless of the reason, he definitely plans on carrying himself differently. If he’s to expect a guest that suddenly at inopportune times, he’d might as well make his place of residence more presentable.
1
6.7K
1
0
Sarah Thompson is the only human in Monsfield, a place full of alien women who look like anthropomorphic Furries. Not only that, but they also are all nude! It's been a year since Sarah arrived. How is she adjusting?
Sarah Thompson stared up at the ceiling, her alarm clock having woken her with its ringing. A big part of her wanted to stay curled up under the covers and stay hidden, but her rumbling stomach had entirely different ideas. She didn’t want to leave her house, because it would mean that she would have to deal with all of them. Her neighbors. Her fellow citizens. Her community. Her stomach rumbled again, much louder and more intense. With a heavy sigh, she threw the covers off of herself.
“Ugh, fine!” She shouted to herself and walked over to her closet, if it could even be called that.
Hanging there was a soft wool shirt and a pair of denim jeans that clearly showed their age. It is what happens when you’re stuck in a town where no one wears anything. Well, that wasn’t quite right. When it got colder, some of the town folks would wear a thin shirt, but that was it, and that was only during the three winter months.
Sarah groaned as she pulled them from their hanger. It was bad enough that she was already getting more used to sleeping in just her bra and panties. She held up the shirt and stared at it. There were bits and parts of it fraying at the seams. A few times, she has had to repair the little rips and tears that some of the neighbor’s kids accidentally made. A year’s worth of damage and wear and tear showed the effects of time; the color of the shirt having long faded from a crisp red to a pale pink.
Her denim jeans were in far worse shape; having been torn and ripped to the point they were more patches than pants. The dark blue has long become washed away from the exposure to the sun and rain. It looked like all it would take is just a simple breeze or a stray claw from a running child catching their paw to unravel the whole thing. With a big sigh and a heavy heart, Sarah opted to leave the jeans in the closet.
“It would be better to save these for when I find a way to return home,” she said as she looked at them. As she said that, she felt her heart sink to her stomach. “If… I find a way to return home,” she corrected herself.
It had been a year to the date since she accidentally had touched that glowing rock she found in the desert that fateful night. It had been a year to the date that she found herself transported to the town of Monsfield, afraid and confused. It had been a year to the date that she struggled to find a way back home.
None of the stars were anything that she knew. None of the townsfolk had heard of a place called America, much less Idaho. In fact, she was the first human that they had seen at all; and in turn, they were the first Anthros that she had ever encountered. Women covered in fur, scales, and feathers lived in harmony here, a peace which had only been disturbed by Sarah’s sudden appearance.
Though, she couldn’t quite complain. She counted herself lucky that none of the women had any cravings for human flesh. In fact, they were incredibly nice to her, helping by building her the house that she had been living in and doing what they could to help her adjust. Her clothes had only even survived this long because some of the Anthros were able to make rudimentary washers and dryers.
With another heavy sigh, Sarah put on her shirt over her bra, leaving her panties exposed out to the world. It certainly wasn’t ideal, but it was what she could do for right now. She felt that if she was rescued, being stuck bottomless would be somehow worse than being topless. Sarah closed the doors of her closet and picked up her personal belongings. Once she made sure she had everything, she made her way out the door.
The sun shone down brightly on her, feeling more intense as this was the first time that she really felt the sunlight on her exposed legs. The wind that blew through, tossing up leaves and a few stray pieces of trash, tickled her knees and calves. She paused for a bit, thinking to herself. Maybe it wouldn’t be too late to turn back and just hide away in her house. Maybe the neighbors would be nice enough to just drop off food. She wouldn’t have to leave at all and show everyone-
“Good morning Sarah!”
Sarah turned to see Gabrielle, the neighbor to her west. Gabrielle, who resembled an anthropomorphic giraffe, was trimming her hedges with a large pair of shears. Just like all the other Anthros, Gabrielle wasn’t wearing anything. Sarah couldn’t fathom how she could just do everything while being nude. Of course, it made some sense considering everyone had some extra layer of protection besides just their skin, like fur or feathers, but to just be exposed and nude? Sarah couldn’t even look at her neighbors but stare at their eyes for about a solid month. Now she was able to at least look at them in a rather casual sense, but still tended to avoid looking anywhere but their faces.
“Uh, good morning Gabrielle,” Sarah said, trying to subtly avoid eye contact. She could feel her face turning red from embarrassment at being pantless. Out of all the neighbors to have seen her, it just had to be one with a height advantage.
“Did you sleep well?” Gabrielle asked as she reached up and trimmed a few more branches off of the hedges. She turned to Sarah, curious as to why Sarah was avoiding looking at her, but then she looked down. “Well oh my stars! Sarah, am I seeing what I’m seeing?” Gabrielle said as she put down the shears and started to walk over to meet with Sarah.
“Uh, depends. What are you seeing?” Sarah said, still avoiding looking at Gabrielle.
“Why, you’re without your pants!” Gabrielle said in a cheerful voice as she was now in Sarah’s yard.
“Well, uh, my pants are getting very worn, so, well, I figured I’d now save them for special occasions,” Sarah said, blushing harder from how positive Gabrielle was being about this.
“You getting more comfortable?” Gabrielle said as she bent down to get more on eye level with Sarah.
“Uh, I guess you could say that,” Sarah said, finally stopping trying to avoid eye contact with Gabriella. She turned and saw Gabrielle’s smiling face and something about that filled her with warmth, like an artist getting positive feedback about their latest art piece.
“Wonderful!” Gabrielle said as she clapped her hands together. “This calls for a celebration!”
“No no!” Sarah said as she blushed hard again. “There’s no need to celebrate and make this a big deal.”
Gabrielle huffed a little, but then snapped her fingers as an idea came to her. “Well, then it’s a celebration for your one year of coming to Monsfield.” Gabrielle put her arm around Sarah. “Come on. At the very least, let me treat you to breakfast at Monique’s!”
“I… Alright,” Sarah said reluctantly, but she couldn’t help but feel a bit of building optimism in herself. Gabrielle’s response to Sarah going pantless was, while not surprising given the community, a welcomed one.
The two of them walked their way over to Monique’s, passing by a few other citizens of Monsfield. Despite Sarah’s hesitation, everyone gave her a warm thumbs-up at her showing off her legs. A group of joggers even complimented her legs, which given that they were all Anthros that were anthropomorphic cheetahs, made Sarah feel even better. After a bit, the two of them opened up the front door to Monique’s.
“Gabrielle! Sarah! Welcome darlings!” Monique chirped from the kitchen over the sounds of the grill. Sarah always admired how Monique, despite being an anthropomorphic toucan, never let it get in the way of the quality food that she made. “Looking even chipper than usual. What’s the occasion?”
“Have you forgotten already?” Gabriella said as she took a seat at the counter, with Sarah taking the seat next to her. “Monique, we’re celebrating Sarah’s one year anniversary of her arrival in Monsfield!”
“My my! Has it been a year already!” Monique came out from the kitchen and stood on the other side of the counter from the two of them. As usual, she was wearing nothing but a cooking apron. “Time really flew by quite fast, didn't it?”
“Yeah, it has,” Sarah said as she crossed her legs a bit in embarrassment. At least here at the counter, few people could see that she wasn’t wearing pants and had her panties out on display.
“Well, what do you want dearie?” Monique asked, smiling at Sarah. “It’s on the house.”
“Oh no, please, I couldn’t possibly!” Sarah said, but Monique just put a feather up to Sarah’s lips.
“Nonsense. We have to celebrate the anniversary of the arrival of one of our favorite people,” Monique said as she gently lowered the feather. “Now, what will you have?”
“I guess I’ll go with the Breakfast Salad with a side of Wonton Bacon,” Sarah said as she looked over the menu.
“And I’ll go with just a fruit salad,” Gabrielle said.
“Not a problem dearies. I’ll get right to work on that.” Monique poured the two of them glasses of water. Then, she headed back into the kitchen and got to work on their orders.
“So, besides this,” Gabrielle said as she turned to Sarah, “What other plans do you have today? How else are you going to celebrate?”
Sarah looked down at her water, gently swirling it around. “I… don’t really know. A part of me doesn’t want to accept that I’ve been stuck here a year.” She quickly realized what she said and turned to Gabrielle. “Shit! I’m sorry! I didn’t mean stuck in a bad way! I mean like-”
“Relax,” Gabrielle said as she patted Sarah on the back. “I’ve dealt with you as a neighbor for a year and been your friend for most of that time. I think I know what you mean.” She took a sip of her water and sighed, relaxing. “I’m sorry that you haven’t had any success getting back to your world.”
Sarah sunk into herself a little, still feeling a little guilty about what she had said. “You. Monique. Everyone here in Monsfield has been incredible to me.” She gently rubbed her finger along the edge of her glass. “I just…” She looked down at her legs, gently uncrossing them. “I guess a part of me has been hesitant to accept the way things are here. I’ve always felt like an outsider and it was better that way. Because, when I do accept things, then this place will start to feel like home. And, when that does…”
“What happens then with your old home then?” Gabrielle said, finishing her sentence and taking a sip of her water.
“Yeah,” Sarah said. “There’s a bunch of stuff and people that I left behind. I just feel like a betrayal if I were to just give up on them.”
“But you aren’t betraying them,” Gabrielle said as she turned to Sarah. “You said that there was a certain phrase that you humans had back on Idaho. Something like when in Rome, do the Romans?”
“When in Rome, do as the Romans do,” Sarah said as she looked down at her thighs again. “It means that, when you’re someplace, you should respect their traditions and customs.” She turned back to Gabrielle’s smiling face, and then thought about the positive response that she got from just showing off her legs. Sarah took a big gulp of water and then stood up.
Slowly, she reached down and gripped her thumbs underneath the waistband of her panties. Gently, Sarah pulled them down, exposing her bare ass and crotch to all the patrons in the restaurant. Most of the patrons were looking at her, not with disgust or judgment, but with positivity and ecstatic joy. It was also the moment that Monique had walked out of the kitchen and was on the other side of the counter, also enjoying the show. Then, Sarah’s panties fell to her ankles. She stepped out of them and took a deep breath again. She allowed the air to lick at her exposed skin and shuddered a bit in delight. There was just something about it that was freeing and exhilarating. She bent down and picked up her panties and bundled them into a ball.
Sarah sat back down in her seat, allowing herself to truly feel the subtle textures of the chair. She reached over and handed the panties to Gabrielle. “When I do leave and return back to Idaho, you can give those back to me. Until then, I’m going to do as the Anthros do while I’m here in Monsfield.”
The people in the restaurant cheered at Sarah’s decision to start to really embrace their way of living. Gabrielle gave Sarah a nod and a smile as she took the panties. “I’ll keep them safe and be sure to return them to you.”
“Now that’s another reason to celebrate!” Monique chirped delightfully. “Now, eat up you two! I don’t want to see my hard work go to waste.”
Sarah and Gabrielle both nodded and began to eat their breakfast, though Sarah ate with a renewed vigor. There was a wide smile on her face as she ate her breakfast. She felt refreshed and renewed, like she had just been reborn. Even the food felt like it was the first time eating it.
After a short bit, the two of them finished up their meals.
“So, how else are you two going to celebrate Sarah’s anniversary?” Monique asked as she picked up the plates.
Sarah pondered to herself. “I don’t really know,” she said, still smiling. “Maybe I’ll see what work needs done around town on the bulletin board.” She hopped off the chair and Gabrielle shortly followed after her. “I’ll see you around, Monique!”
Monique waved back to her. “And I’ll be happy to be seeing more of you!”
With that, after a short trip back to Gabrielle’s house so Gabrielle could put the panties away safely, they went about their day. The smile almost never left Sarah’s face, and only increased each time she was complimented about how good she looked bottomless. For the first time in a whole year, Sarah was starting to feel like she could really find a place to fit in in Monsfield. And being with Gabrielle was really helping her. She could get used to this feeling, both the compliments and the freedom of being bottomless. Maybe one day, she’d even go without a top, but that was quite a bit away. For now, she would enjoy her day.
One year later, Sarah awoke to her alarm again. She groaned as she reached over to turn off her alarm. She curled herself back into her blankets, wanting to stay in its warm embrace.
“Good morning gorgeous,” Gabrielle said as she wandered into the room. As usual, she was wearing nothing at all. She bent down and planted a firm kiss on Sarah’s lips and gently cupped her hands around Sarah’s face to slowly drag her out from her blanket cocoon. “Happy Arrival-versary.”
“Thanks darling,” Sarah said as she, reluctantly, broke the kiss between them.
“If you want breakfast, you’re gonna have to get out of bed,” Gabrielle said as she lifted up the blankets and began to fold them.
“Evil,” Sarah said playfully as used the opportunity to rub her hands over Gabrielle’s fur.
“Oh, someone’s quite handsy this morning,” Gabrielle chuckled as she enjoyed the sensation of Sarah’s fingers coursing through her fur. “Did you not get enough last night?”
“We both know that I could always want more from you,” Sarah said as she pressed her naked bosom against Gabrielle’s arm. “Come on. Don’t you wanna give me a little bit more right now?” To that, Sarah was met with a blanket to the face.
“Later gorgeous. You’ll throw off the whole day that I have planned for you.” Gabrielle turned around and kissed Sarah on the cheek. “As punishment for being impatient, you get to put the sheets away today.” With that Gabrielle stood up and jiggled her ass a little bit for Sarah. “I’ll be in the living room when you’re ready.” Then, she walked out, her hips swaying in just the way that Sarah loved to see.
“Hate to see you going, but love to watch you leave!” Sarah shouted after her.
She sighed and refolded the blanket. Sarah made her way over to the closet and looked for an open space to put them, sadly seeing that the only open space was near the top. “Of course she couldn’t just leave a spot where I could get it. No, it just had to be high up where she could get it with ease.” Sarah stretched her arms up, getting onto her tiptoes and tried to put the blankets away.
However, it wasn’t enough and her hand caught on the rest of the blankets, bringing them tumbling down. Sarah was covered in nice sheets that had been folded and something unusual. Something that didn’t quite feel like a blanket. Sarah pulled all the blankets off of her to find out what the strange thing was, only to find that it was a pair of denim jeans that had been torn and ripped to the point they were more patches than pants. The dark blue had long become washed away from the exposure to the sun and rain. She looked at them with a bit of a strange curiosity.
“So that’s where you had gotten off to,” Sarah said to her pants as she held them. A gentle smile drew across her face. There was a strange longing to put them back on, but on the other hand, it felt almost alien to her now. Having lived the last year nude had really freed her from the bonds of her old ways. “I’m still gonna keep you,” she said as she gently folded the jeans. “After all, I still have some hope that humanity will find me, but while I’m here in Monsfield…”
Sarah placed the jeans back into the closet, and then spent the next few minutes refolding all the blankets and stuffing them back neatly. She shut the closet doors and then headed out to meet with Gabrielle.
“...I’m gonna do as the Anthros do, and enjoy a world without pants.”
Sarah Thompson stared up at the ceiling, her alarm clock having woken her with its ringing. A big part of her wanted to stay curled up under the covers and stay hidden, but her rumbling stomach had entirely different ideas. She didn’t want to leave her house, because it would mean that she would have to deal with all of them. Her neighbors. Her fellow citizens. Her community. Her stomach rumbled again, much louder and more intense. With a heavy sigh, she threw the covers off of herself.
“Ugh, fine!” She shouted to herself and walked over to her closet, if it could even be called that.
Hanging there was a soft wool shirt and a pair of denim jeans that clearly showed their age. It is what happens when you’re stuck in a town where no one wears anything. Well, that wasn’t quite right. When it got colder, some of the town folks would wear a thin shirt, but that was it, and that was only during the three winter months.
Sarah groaned as she pulled them from their hanger. It was bad enough that she was already getting more used to sleeping in just her bra and panties. She held up the shirt and stared at it. There were bits and parts of it fraying at the seams. A few times, she has had to repair the little rips and tears that some of the neighbor’s kids accidentally made. A year’s worth of damage and wear and tear showed the effects of time; the color of the shirt having long faded from a crisp red to a pale pink.
Her denim jeans were in far worse shape; having been torn and ripped to the point they were more patches than pants. The dark blue has long become washed away from the exposure to the sun and rain. It looked like all it would take is just a simple breeze or a stray claw from a running child catching their paw to unravel the whole thing. With a big sigh and a heavy heart, Sarah opted to leave the jeans in the closet.
“It would be better to save these for when I find a way to return home,” she said as she looked at them. As she said that, she felt her heart sink to her stomach. “If… I find a way to return home,” she corrected herself.
It had been a year to the date since she accidentally had touched that glowing rock she found in the desert that fateful night. It had been a year to the date that she found herself transported to the town of Monsfield, afraid and confused. It had been a year to the date that she struggled to find a way back home.
None of the stars were anything that she knew. None of the townsfolk had heard of a place called America, much less Idaho. In fact, she was the first human that they had seen at all; and in turn, they were the first Anthros that she had ever encountered. Women covered in fur, scales, and feathers lived in harmony here, a peace which had only been disturbed by Sarah’s sudden appearance.
Though, she couldn’t quite complain. She counted herself lucky that none of the women had any cravings for human flesh. In fact, they were incredibly nice to her, helping by building her the house that she had been living in and doing what they could to help her adjust. Her clothes had only even survived this long because some of the Anthros were able to make rudimentary washers and dryers.
With another heavy sigh, Sarah put on her shirt over her bra, leaving her panties exposed out to the world. It certainly wasn’t ideal, but it was what she could do for right now. She felt that if she was rescued, being stuck bottomless would be somehow worse than being topless. Sarah closed the doors of her closet and picked up her personal belongings. Once she made sure she had everything, she made her way out the door.
The sun shone down brightly on her, feeling more intense as this was the first time that she really felt the sunlight on her exposed legs. The wind that blew through, tossing up leaves and a few stray pieces of trash, tickled her knees and calves. She paused for a bit, thinking to herself. Maybe it wouldn’t be too late to turn back and just hide away in her house. Maybe the neighbors would be nice enough to just drop off food. She wouldn’t have to leave at all and show everyone-
“Good morning Sarah!”
Sarah turned to see Gabrielle, the neighbor to her west. Gabrielle, who resembled an anthropomorphic giraffe, was trimming her hedges with a large pair of shears. Just like all the other Anthros, Gabrielle wasn’t wearing anything. Sarah couldn’t fathom how she could just do everything while being nude. Of course, it made some sense considering everyone had some extra layer of protection besides just their skin, like fur or feathers, but to just be exposed and nude? Sarah couldn’t even look at her neighbors but stare at their eyes for about a solid month. Now she was able to at least look at them in a rather casual sense, but still tended to avoid looking anywhere but their faces.
“Uh, good morning Gabrielle,” Sarah said, trying to subtly avoid eye contact. She could feel her face turning red from embarrassment at being pantless. Out of all the neighbors to have seen her, it just had to be one with a height advantage.
“Did you sleep well?” Gabrielle asked as she reached up and trimmed a few more branches off of the hedges. She turned to Sarah, curious as to why Sarah was avoiding looking at her, but then she looked down. “Well oh my stars! Sarah, am I seeing what I’m seeing?” Gabrielle said as she put down the shears and started to walk over to meet with Sarah.
“Uh, depends. What are you seeing?” Sarah said, still avoiding looking at Gabrielle.
“Why, you’re without your pants!” Gabrielle said in a cheerful voice as she was now in Sarah’s yard.
“Well, uh, my pants are getting very worn, so, well, I figured I’d now save them for special occasions,” Sarah said, blushing harder from how positive Gabrielle was being about this.
“You getting more comfortable?” Gabrielle said as she bent down to get more on eye level with Sarah.
“Uh, I guess you could say that,” Sarah said, finally stopping trying to avoid eye contact with Gabriella. She turned and saw Gabrielle’s smiling face and something about that filled her with warmth, like an artist getting positive feedback about their latest art piece.
“Wonderful!” Gabrielle said as she clapped her hands together. “This calls for a celebration!”
“No no!” Sarah said as she blushed hard again. “There’s no need to celebrate and make this a big deal.”
Gabrielle huffed a little, but then snapped her fingers as an idea came to her. “Well, then it’s a celebration for your one year of coming to Monsfield.” Gabrielle put her arm around Sarah. “Come on. At the very least, let me treat you to breakfast at Monique’s!”
“I… Alright,” Sarah said reluctantly, but she couldn’t help but feel a bit of building optimism in herself. Gabrielle’s response to Sarah going pantless was, while not surprising given the community, a welcomed one.
The two of them walked their way over to Monique’s, passing by a few other citizens of Monsfield. Despite Sarah’s hesitation, everyone gave her a warm thumbs-up at her showing off her legs. A group of joggers even complimented her legs, which given that they were all Anthros that were anthropomorphic cheetahs, made Sarah feel even better. After a bit, the two of them opened up the front door to Monique’s.
“Gabrielle! Sarah! Welcome darlings!” Monique chirped from the kitchen over the sounds of the grill. Sarah always admired how Monique, despite being an anthropomorphic toucan, never let it get in the way of the quality food that she made. “Looking even chipper than usual. What’s the occasion?”
“Have you forgotten already?” Gabriella said as she took a seat at the counter, with Sarah taking the seat next to her. “Monique, we’re celebrating Sarah’s one year anniversary of her arrival in Monsfield!”
“My my! Has it been a year already!” Monique came out from the kitchen and stood on the other side of the counter from the two of them. As usual, she was wearing nothing but a cooking apron. “Time really flew by quite fast, didn't it?”
“Yeah, it has,” Sarah said as she crossed her legs a bit in embarrassment. At least here at the counter, few people could see that she wasn’t wearing pants and had her panties out on display.
“Well, what do you want dearie?” Monique asked, smiling at Sarah. “It’s on the house.”
“Oh no, please, I couldn’t possibly!” Sarah said, but Monique just put a feather up to Sarah’s lips.
“Nonsense. We have to celebrate the anniversary of the arrival of one of our favorite people,” Monique said as she gently lowered the feather. “Now, what will you have?”
“I guess I’ll go with the Breakfast Salad with a side of Wonton Bacon,” Sarah said as she looked over the menu.
“And I’ll go with just a fruit salad,” Gabrielle said.
“Not a problem dearies. I’ll get right to work on that.” Monique poured the two of them glasses of water. Then, she headed back into the kitchen and got to work on their orders.
“So, besides this,” Gabrielle said as she turned to Sarah, “What other plans do you have today? How else are you going to celebrate?”
Sarah looked down at her water, gently swirling it around. “I… don’t really know. A part of me doesn’t want to accept that I’ve been stuck here a year.” She quickly realized what she said and turned to Gabrielle. “Shit! I’m sorry! I didn’t mean stuck in a bad way! I mean like-”
“Relax,” Gabrielle said as she patted Sarah on the back. “I’ve dealt with you as a neighbor for a year and been your friend for most of that time. I think I know what you mean.” She took a sip of her water and sighed, relaxing. “I’m sorry that you haven’t had any success getting back to your world.”
Sarah sunk into herself a little, still feeling a little guilty about what she had said. “You. Monique. Everyone here in Monsfield has been incredible to me.” She gently rubbed her finger along the edge of her glass. “I just…” She looked down at her legs, gently uncrossing them. “I guess a part of me has been hesitant to accept the way things are here. I’ve always felt like an outsider and it was better that way. Because, when I do accept things, then this place will start to feel like home. And, when that does…”
“What happens then with your old home then?” Gabrielle said, finishing her sentence and taking a sip of her water.
“Yeah,” Sarah said. “There’s a bunch of stuff and people that I left behind. I just feel like a betrayal if I were to just give up on them.”
“But you aren’t betraying them,” Gabrielle said as she turned to Sarah. “You said that there was a certain phrase that you humans had back on Idaho. Something like when in Rome, do the Romans?”
“When in Rome, do as the Romans do,” Sarah said as she looked down at her thighs again. “It means that, when you’re someplace, you should respect their traditions and customs.” She turned back to Gabrielle’s smiling face, and then thought about the positive response that she got from just showing off her legs. Sarah took a big gulp of water and then stood up.
Slowly, she reached down and gripped her thumbs underneath the waistband of her panties. Gently, Sarah pulled them down, exposing her bare ass and crotch to all the patrons in the restaurant. Most of the patrons were looking at her, not with disgust or judgment, but with positivity and ecstatic joy. It was also the moment that Monique had walked out of the kitchen and was on the other side of the counter, also enjoying the show. Then, Sarah’s panties fell to her ankles. She stepped out of them and took a deep breath again. She allowed the air to lick at her exposed skin and shuddered a bit in delight. There was just something about it that was freeing and exhilarating. She bent down and picked up her panties and bundled them into a ball.
Sarah sat back down in her seat, allowing herself to truly feel the subtle textures of the chair. She reached over and handed the panties to Gabrielle. “When I do leave and return back to Idaho, you can give those back to me. Until then, I’m going to do as the Anthros do while I’m here in Monsfield.”
The people in the restaurant cheered at Sarah’s decision to start to really embrace their way of living. Gabrielle gave Sarah a nod and a smile as she took the panties. “I’ll keep them safe and be sure to return them to you.”
“Now that’s another reason to celebrate!” Monique chirped delightfully. “Now, eat up you two! I don’t want to see my hard work go to waste.”
Sarah and Gabrielle both nodded and began to eat their breakfast, though Sarah ate with a renewed vigor. There was a wide smile on her face as she ate her breakfast. She felt refreshed and renewed, like she had just been reborn. Even the food felt like it was the first time eating it.
After a short bit, the two of them finished up their meals.
“So, how else are you two going to celebrate Sarah’s anniversary?” Monique asked as she picked up the plates.
Sarah pondered to herself. “I don’t really know,” she said, still smiling. “Maybe I’ll see what work needs done around town on the bulletin board.” She hopped off the chair and Gabrielle shortly followed after her. “I’ll see you around, Monique!”
Monique waved back to her. “And I’ll be happy to be seeing more of you!”
With that, after a short trip back to Gabrielle’s house so Gabrielle could put the panties away safely, they went about their day. The smile almost never left Sarah’s face, and only increased each time she was complimented about how good she looked bottomless. For the first time in a whole year, Sarah was starting to feel like she could really find a place to fit in in Monsfield. And being with Gabrielle was really helping her. She could get used to this feeling, both the compliments and the freedom of being bottomless. Maybe one day, she’d even go without a top, but that was quite a bit away. For now, she would enjoy her day.
One year later, Sarah awoke to her alarm again. She groaned as she reached over to turn off her alarm. She curled herself back into her blankets, wanting to stay in its warm embrace.
“Good morning gorgeous,” Gabrielle said as she wandered into the room. As usual, she was wearing nothing at all. She bent down and planted a firm kiss on Sarah’s lips and gently cupped her hands around Sarah’s face to slowly drag her out from her blanket cocoon. “Happy Arrival-versary.”
“Thanks darling,” Sarah said as she, reluctantly, broke the kiss between them.
“If you want breakfast, you’re gonna have to get out of bed,” Gabrielle said as she lifted up the blankets and began to fold them.
“Evil,” Sarah said playfully as used the opportunity to rub her hands over Gabrielle’s fur.
“Oh, someone’s quite handsy this morning,” Gabrielle chuckled as she enjoyed the sensation of Sarah’s fingers coursing through her fur. “Did you not get enough last night?”
“We both know that I could always want more from you,” Sarah said as she pressed her naked bosom against Gabrielle’s arm. “Come on. Don’t you wanna give me a little bit more right now?” To that, Sarah was met with a blanket to the face.
“Later gorgeous. You’ll throw off the whole day that I have planned for you.” Gabrielle turned around and kissed Sarah on the cheek. “As punishment for being impatient, you get to put the sheets away today.” With that Gabrielle stood up and jiggled her ass a little bit for Sarah. “I’ll be in the living room when you’re ready.” Then, she walked out, her hips swaying in just the way that Sarah loved to see.
“Hate to see you going, but love to watch you leave!” Sarah shouted after her.
She sighed and refolded the blanket. Sarah made her way over to the closet and looked for an open space to put them, sadly seeing that the only open space was near the top. “Of course she couldn’t just leave a spot where I could get it. No, it just had to be high up where she could get it with ease.” Sarah stretched her arms up, getting onto her tiptoes and tried to put the blankets away.
However, it wasn’t enough and her hand caught on the rest of the blankets, bringing them tumbling down. Sarah was covered in nice sheets that had been folded and something unusual. Something that didn’t quite feel like a blanket. Sarah pulled all the blankets off of her to find out what the strange thing was, only to find that it was a pair of denim jeans that had been torn and ripped to the point they were more patches than pants. The dark blue had long become washed away from the exposure to the sun and rain. She looked at them with a bit of a strange curiosity.
“So that’s where you had gotten off to,” Sarah said to her pants as she held them. A gentle smile drew across her face. There was a strange longing to put them back on, but on the other hand, it felt almost alien to her now. Having lived the last year nude had really freed her from the bonds of her old ways. “I’m still gonna keep you,” she said as she gently folded the jeans. “After all, I still have some hope that humanity will find me, but while I’m here in Monsfield…”
Sarah placed the jeans back into the closet, and then spent the next few minutes refolding all the blankets and stuffing them back neatly. She shut the closet doors and then headed out to meet with Gabrielle.
“...I’m gonna do as the Anthros do, and enjoy a world without pants.”
1
3.1K
1
3
I just want to enjoy my life! Why are you guys thinking of it as a hidden boss?! I'm not someone who is leading humanity to greatness! I'm just a humble farmer! What with that look?! I'm telling the truth!
I blink a few times before my eyes land on the man sitting behind the desk with a pile of paperwork on the table.
"Excuse me?"
He looks at me for a few seconds and tries to say something, but the phone on the table starts to ring. He gives me an apologetic expression and answers the phone.
What an unlucky guy. He needs some vacation. As a former office zombie myself, I know the struggle. Yup, former. I am not quitting or anything, but rather I'm dead. I know about it because I can see the roof fall on top of me.
While typing something, I can hear thunder, and the next thing I know, the roof of my house falls on top of me.
"Sorry about that."
I snap from my thoughts and see the man in front of me is back.
"Your name is Karlux Verrianbe, right? What a unique name."
"Thank you. My mom gave it to me. She is a DnD player, you see? This is the name of her first character. Anyway, can I ask where this is?"
The man hums a little and searches for something from the stack of paper on the table.
"We are in Limbo."
"Limbo?"
"The line between life and death. The judgment place where I decide where you will go. Reincarnation river, hell, or heaven. However, you are currently in the place where someone who is not alive but also not dead."
"Wait. Does that mean I'm not dead? Will I survive the accident?"
"Oh no. You are dead. You did not survive the accident. The reason why you are here is that it was not your time to die. The system did not know where to put you and sent you here."
"Really?"
"Yes. You are supposed to die at eighty-seven from a heart attack if you did not do anything terrible and get a lot of sin points. You have four grandchildren, and another one is on the way. You finally have your dream job. It was hard work but you like it. You also married your fiance and she is willing to work with you. You have a happy married life."
"I see."
I release a sigh as I know I cannot have that life any longer. I want to scream and ask him to send me back, but I know it will not work. I'm dead and don't think I can go back there. I look at the man in front of me and say.
"So, what now?"
"Oh? Do you not want to shout at me? Telling me to send you back or demanding a reincarnation with your memory intact?
"Why should I do that? I know I'm dead and I don't want to make more work for you than what you already have."
I can see he smiles at me and says,
"You are the first one who ever said that."
"Really?"
"Yes. From the millions of people coming here, you are the first one who truly accepts that you are dead. Even the more religious person demands something from me."
"That must be rough, huh?"
"Yup. Send me to heaven! I demand you to send me to heaven for I have died for my religion!"
I look at him with sympathy as he continues to rant for a minute. I can see him taking a deep breath and calming down.
"Anyway, I think I should tell you the reason why you died."
"Ah, please."
"The reason why you died is that two gods are currently fighting."
"Gods?"
"Yup. Gods. They are born from humanity's beliefs. The more people believe in them the more powerful they are. Sadly, because of christianity's aggressive campaign in the past, a lot of Gods died because of the lack of believers. The only reason why some of them still exist is because they tell their worshipers to build a monument to remember them."
"Ah, mythology."
"That's right. They exist because humanity makes mythology."
"Huh! Neat. So, how do I die when the two gods fight?"
"Ah, right. Zeus and Thor fight for something so simple as which is more delicious, mead or wine. Their fight affects the mortal world and you are the victim. I already try to prevent any casualties but it looks like you are the unlucky mortal who died from their fight."
"And those casualties are only me?"
"Yup. I'm really lucky in that department. If there are more than one casualties, the paperwork will increase and I don't want that."
"I see… so, what now?"
The man in front of me nods his head, takes a piece of paper from the stack, and then gives it to me.
"Because of your unfortunate accident, I cannot place you in the afterlife."
"Really?"
"Yes. However, I cannot place you back on earth as well because the system already marks you as dead."
"So, what now?"
"Reincarnation."
"Really?"
"Yes. However, just like I said earlier, I cannot place you on earth once again because the system marks your soul and still has a lifespan even after you have the mark of death."
"The fight really messed things up, huh?"
"Yes. Anyway, there are only two options I can give you."
"Oh?"
"The first one is to stay here until your lifespan dries up. You can help me do the paperwork."
"Ah, I don't think I will take that option. As much as I pity you, I am just getting out of my day as an office zombie."
The man in front of me sighs a little and says.
"Well, it was worth a try. The second option is to reincarnate to another world."
"Really? You can do that?"
"Yes. It is within my power to send you to another world. Not only that, but because of the fuck up of the gods, I will grant you three boons. "
"Boon?"
"Yes. Anything you wish. An infinite amount of money? Easy enough. Unlimited power? Sure. Mind control power? Easy. Tell me what you wish."
I look at him for a minute before an idea gets inside my head. I can become something I really want. My parents' job before they died was the same job that called me back to my hometown.
"I don't need any of that. I just want to become a farmer."
That's right. I'm a lowly person from a farming family who is lucky enough to get a scholarship to a rather well-known university and have a job that pays quite well. Sadly, city life is not for me, and I long to live as a farmer in my hometown.
I know it will be hard, but I am rather tired from doing a hard chore than tired from all the bullshit my manager throws at me. Mental tiredness is more… more damaging to me than physical tiredness.
"That's it? I offer you a power that can destroy a planet and you decide to be a farmer?"
I smile and nod my head.
"Yes. I want to have a peaceful life. Hmmm, maybe someone helping me on my farm will be good, but I will think about it later."
He looked at me for a few seconds before laughing loudly.
"Ha! You are truly an interesting fellow! Very well! I will make something for you. Do you know the gamer system?"
"Gamer system? Yes. I usually read some novels in my free time and there are a lot of system novels out there."
"Good, then I don't need to explain it to you. You will get one of those systems but it was a farm related instead of you know… fantasy system."
"I see."
"The next boon, I will give you the body of someone instead of reincarnating you from babe. Do you mind?"
"No. I don't mind. I prefer not going through the baby phase."
"The next one is a summoning system. You will know about them when you arrive because our time has come close."
"Huh?"
"I still have a lot of things to do and the world is still spinning."
Before I can even say thanks, a bright silver light engulfs my vision.
I blink a few times before my eyes land on the man sitting behind the desk with a pile of paperwork on the table.
"Excuse me?"
He looks at me for a few seconds and tries to say something, but the phone on the table starts to ring. He gives me an apologetic expression and answers the phone.
What an unlucky guy. He needs some vacation. As a former office zombie myself, I know the struggle. Yup, former. I am not quitting or anything, but rather I'm dead. I know about it because I can see the roof fall on top of me.
While typing something, I can hear thunder, and the next thing I know, the roof of my house falls on top of me.
"Sorry about that."
I snap from my thoughts and see the man in front of me is back.
"Your name is Karlux Verrianbe, right? What a unique name."
"Thank you. My mom gave it to me. She is a DnD player, you see? This is the name of her first character. Anyway, can I ask where this is?"
The man hums a little and searches for something from the stack of paper on the table.
"We are in Limbo."
"Limbo?"
"The line between life and death. The judgment place where I decide where you will go. Reincarnation river, hell, or heaven. However, you are currently in the place where someone who is not alive but also not dead."
"Wait. Does that mean I'm not dead? Will I survive the accident?"
"Oh no. You are dead. You did not survive the accident. The reason why you are here is that it was not your time to die. The system did not know where to put you and sent you here."
"Really?"
"Yes. You are supposed to die at eighty-seven from a heart attack if you did not do anything terrible and get a lot of sin points. You have four grandchildren, and another one is on the way. You finally have your dream job. It was hard work but you like it. You also married your fiance and she is willing to work with you. You have a happy married life."
"I see."
I release a sigh as I know I cannot have that life any longer. I want to scream and ask him to send me back, but I know it will not work. I'm dead and don't think I can go back there. I look at the man in front of me and say.
"So, what now?"
"Oh? Do you not want to shout at me? Telling me to send you back or demanding a reincarnation with your memory intact?
"Why should I do that? I know I'm dead and I don't want to make more work for you than what you already have."
I can see he smiles at me and says,
"You are the first one who ever said that."
"Really?"
"Yes. From the millions of people coming here, you are the first one who truly accepts that you are dead. Even the more religious person demands something from me."
"That must be rough, huh?"
"Yup. Send me to heaven! I demand you to send me to heaven for I have died for my religion!"
I look at him with sympathy as he continues to rant for a minute. I can see him taking a deep breath and calming down.
"Anyway, I think I should tell you the reason why you died."
"Ah, please."
"The reason why you died is that two gods are currently fighting."
"Gods?"
"Yup. Gods. They are born from humanity's beliefs. The more people believe in them the more powerful they are. Sadly, because of christianity's aggressive campaign in the past, a lot of Gods died because of the lack of believers. The only reason why some of them still exist is because they tell their worshipers to build a monument to remember them."
"Ah, mythology."
"That's right. They exist because humanity makes mythology."
"Huh! Neat. So, how do I die when the two gods fight?"
"Ah, right. Zeus and Thor fight for something so simple as which is more delicious, mead or wine. Their fight affects the mortal world and you are the victim. I already try to prevent any casualties but it looks like you are the unlucky mortal who died from their fight."
"And those casualties are only me?"
"Yup. I'm really lucky in that department. If there are more than one casualties, the paperwork will increase and I don't want that."
"I see… so, what now?"
The man in front of me nods his head, takes a piece of paper from the stack, and then gives it to me.
"Because of your unfortunate accident, I cannot place you in the afterlife."
"Really?"
"Yes. However, I cannot place you back on earth as well because the system already marks you as dead."
"So, what now?"
"Reincarnation."
"Really?"
"Yes. However, just like I said earlier, I cannot place you on earth once again because the system marks your soul and still has a lifespan even after you have the mark of death."
"The fight really messed things up, huh?"
"Yes. Anyway, there are only two options I can give you."
"Oh?"
"The first one is to stay here until your lifespan dries up. You can help me do the paperwork."
"Ah, I don't think I will take that option. As much as I pity you, I am just getting out of my day as an office zombie."
The man in front of me sighs a little and says.
"Well, it was worth a try. The second option is to reincarnate to another world."
"Really? You can do that?"
"Yes. It is within my power to send you to another world. Not only that, but because of the fuck up of the gods, I will grant you three boons. "
"Boon?"
"Yes. Anything you wish. An infinite amount of money? Easy enough. Unlimited power? Sure. Mind control power? Easy. Tell me what you wish."
I look at him for a minute before an idea gets inside my head. I can become something I really want. My parents' job before they died was the same job that called me back to my hometown.
"I don't need any of that. I just want to become a farmer."
That's right. I'm a lowly person from a farming family who is lucky enough to get a scholarship to a rather well-known university and have a job that pays quite well. Sadly, city life is not for me, and I long to live as a farmer in my hometown.
I know it will be hard, but I am rather tired from doing a hard chore than tired from all the bullshit my manager throws at me. Mental tiredness is more… more damaging to me than physical tiredness.
"That's it? I offer you a power that can destroy a planet and you decide to be a farmer?"
I smile and nod my head.
"Yes. I want to have a peaceful life. Hmmm, maybe someone helping me on my farm will be good, but I will think about it later."
He looked at me for a few seconds before laughing loudly.
"Ha! You are truly an interesting fellow! Very well! I will make something for you. Do you know the gamer system?"
"Gamer system? Yes. I usually read some novels in my free time and there are a lot of system novels out there."
"Good, then I don't need to explain it to you. You will get one of those systems but it was a farm related instead of you know… fantasy system."
"I see."
"The next boon, I will give you the body of someone instead of reincarnating you from babe. Do you mind?"
"No. I don't mind. I prefer not going through the baby phase."
"The next one is a summoning system. You will know about them when you arrive because our time has come close."
"Huh?"
"I still have a lot of things to do and the world is still spinning."
Before I can even say thanks, a bright silver light engulfs my vision.
2
7.8K
0
0
What if athletes could compete in a body perfectly designed for their sport? What if the same athletes had to compete again in a randomly-asssigned body?In the not-too-distant future, technology has advanced to allow people to experience life in any body of their choosing, then return to their own body after six hours. Athletes compete in body-swapping sports to test their skills, their athletic intelligence, and the genetic limits of the human body.
As usual, the tingling subsided as soon as Zella stepped out of the chamber. She looked down over her new body - well by now, she’d spent so much time in this body, pushing it to its physical limits, the lines were starting to blur between this body and her own. She studied her hands.
“You know what,” she said carefully. “Let’s do the longer fingers.”
“You sure?” asked Nix. “These are the ones I gave you for the time trials yesterday.”
“Yep. I was thinking about it last night. They didn't feel quite right.”
Zella turned on her heels and clicked the door to the chamber open again.
“Zel, this isn’t the time to play around,” her coach, Liza, said sternly from over Nix’s shoulder. “Your career is on the line.”
“I’m sure.” Zella said confidently as she lay down on the chamber’s smooth white bench. “Change the fingers.”
Nix tapped on the projection display in front of him and the chamber’s machinery whirred. Zella felt the familiar pins and needles, but only in her fingers this time. Finally, the whirring stopped and the door’s lock clicked open again.
“Perfect,” Zella said, admiring Nix’s work. “Let’s go.”
As Zella, Nix and Liza wove their way through the smooth, gray halls of the stadium’s interior, Zella took deep breaths to calm her anxiety. There was so much at stake. Sure, she’d been a world champion several times over, but the Olympics was a different thing altogether. Earning a cobalt medal at the centuries-old games, could mean lucrative sponsorships, projector broadcasts around the world, becoming a household name. 2084 was only the third year that body decathlon was recognized as an official olympic event, so there wasn’t much precedent to look to for clues about what today’s competition might be like.
Zella was one of the last to arrive at the track. Most of the other athletes were already warming up their competition bodies. Zella scanned the crowd until she locked eyes with Ji Yoon Kim. She instantly recognized the intimidating scowl that the United Korean Peninsula athlete chose for her competition body’s face. The grimace had become something of a calling card and Zella had seen Ji Yoon’s fans wearing caricatures of it on t-shirts.
Ji Yoon and Zella had been neck and neck in the standings for the last two years, alternating first and second place at other world-class body decathlons. Winning the olympic cobalt would solidify one of them as the reigning champion. Zella had sighed with relief when she found out she’d beat Ji Yoon at the time trials yesterday, although it was only by half a second.
Ji Yoon shot Zella a nod of recognition, then went back to bending straight down over her competitive body’s long, muscular legs. Zella noticed that she’d chosen to fill out her body’s shoulders a tiny bit since yesterday. Smart move. She’d seen Ji Yoon lagging a bit during the boulder carry at time trials.
The announcer’s voice sounded through the stadium ordering the athletes to take their places at the starting gates. Cheers roared around the building. Zella scanned the stands looking for Americanadian flags. It was hard to believe that so much time had passed since the civil war, that the Americanadian team could sit right next to the Dixieland team with no violence.
She spotted her family sitting in the front row of the balcony, decked-out in maple leaves and stripes. She caught her wife, Charelle’s eye and blew her a kiss. Her sister, Malya and twelve-year-old nephew, Kit waved excitedly, their faces painted red white and blue. Zella beamed, she knew it’d been difficult for her sister and nephew to travel and she was so grateful to see them there.
Zella took a deep, calming breath as she pushed her feet up against the starting blocks. The organizers had placed her and Ji Yoon beside each other in the center of the track. Zella willed herself not to peek over at her rival
“On your marks,” spoke the announcer through the speakers.
“Get set.” Zella tucked her chin.
“Go!”
Zella breezed through the 200-meter dash, Ji Yoon right beside her. The two of them pulled slightly ahead of the rest of the pack. They worked the sinewy legs of their competition bodies until they reached a sprinting speed of almost thirty miles an hour. They passed the 200-meter finish line and kept sprinting down the track towards the climbing wall. Zella saw Liza waiting with the harness ready.
“You’re doing great,” Liza whispered as she fastened Zella’s buckles. “Remember, clear mind, think only about the competition at hand.”
Zella nodded and hooked her foot into the first rung of the 50-foot wall climb. She pushed up on her competition body’s strong feet and began to ascend. The long, slender fingers Nix built for her were stretching perfectly to reach the holds in the rock. Much better than yesterday. Zella silently celebrated her smart decision as she looked down and saw Ji Yoon climbing ten feet below her.
She focused on the wall, pushing her competition body to move up the rocks as quickly as possible. Zella executed movements she’d never dream of achieving in her natural 45-year-old woman’s body. The proliferation of body swapping sports had been a gift for older athletes and female athletes like Zella. Suddenly, she could compete in a situation where her athletic intelligence was the most important factor, as opposed to her body’s physical traits.
CRISPR, the technology that supported body-swapping sports, had matured in the late 2030s, but it hadn’t been used for recreation until the last decade. When it was first developed, the changes CRISPR made to human DNA were unpredictable. A CRISPR mutation that was meant to cure Multiple Sclerosis left the patient with limb paralysis. A treatment for blindness also caused seizures. Not only were these changes permanent and irreversible, scientists were shocked to find that the mutations lived on into the children of these patients and into the next generation as well.
After some time, CRISPR technology became more precise, but the process was still prohibitively expensive. For the next two decades it was reserved for curing debilitating diseases. Of course there were debates over the ethics of using CRISPR to make yourself taller or more attractive, but these were mostly theoretical. The long-term side effects were still unknown, so people were wary of using it to give themselves bigger breasts or bluer eyes.
In the 2070s, however, a breakthrough made the CRISPR process much faster and more affordable, but the DNA changes made using this method wore off after six hours. The impermanent results almost made this technique even more exciting. A revolution in body experimentation began.
People harnessed the technology for sexual adventures and movie stunts. It was used to help the elderly regain mobility. CRISPR salons sprung up where customers could alter their appearances before a night out on the town. It became illegal to seduce another person in a CRISPR body without disclosure.
The technology was life-changing for the trans and gender-fluid community. Suddenly, trans people could experience life within the exact bodies they were meant to have. This was how Zella’s body designer, Nix, began their career. Every morning and afternoon, Nix stepped into the CRISPR chamber and came out in their androgynous body, expertly fine-tuned after years of tweaks to its programming. Zella knew that it must break their heart to have the changes wear off overnight.
People quickly discovered CRISPR’s profound implications for sports. Most major leagues banned the technology, but side leagues popped up almost immediately. Spectators were fascinated to see what a body perfectly designed for basketball could achieve on the court. And sports like the body decathlon were invented to test the overall limits of the human body.
.
Zella caught a glimpse of her competition face’s triumphant grin on the stadium’s huge projection screen as she rang the bell at the top of the climbing wall. She was comfortably in the lead now, but she chided herself for the display of arrogance as she repelled down. There were still three other events in today’s race - this wasn’t the time to become complacent.
“Great work,” said Liza as she unclipped Zella’s harness. “Keep it steady on the uneven bars. Remember, elbows straight on the spin. You got this.”
Zella nodded with gratitude. She would never stop being impressed by Liza’s versatility as a coach. Like most other elite body decathletes, Zella worked with specialized coaches for each event. It was crucial to have a head coach like Liza who could pull all the events together. Event coaches always pushed the body designer for tweaks that benefited their own sport. The 200-meter dash coach wants long legs, the boulder carry coach wants bulky arms. Liza was well-versed enough that she knew which adjustments would be detrimental to other events. It was Liza’s direction that led Nix to fine-tune Zella’s competition body to work well for everything.
Zella took a deep breath as she chalked her hands for the uneven bar routine. Of all the events, this one challenged her the most. Each athlete had to complete a pre-set gymnastics routine under a referee's watchful eye. There were no extra points given for perfect form, but certain mistakes could mean disqualification. In every body decathlon, several athletes were usually removed due to a missed catch or a single flip instead of a double. Zella spent months practicing the uneven bars with an olympic gymnast’s physique, barely coming close to completing a successful routine. Her own body was nowhere near flexible enough to execute any of the stunts, so it felt unnatural to trust that her competition body would bend that way.
Zella hopped up to grab the high bar, swung up into a handstand and leapt into her first catch on the low bar. It was going well today. The trick felt good, as natural as walking down the street.
Now for the combination. This was always the toughest to execute. The competition body needed long limbs for climbing and running. These weren’t ideal for gymnastics. Zella had suffered a few embarrassing early-career disqualifications for awkwardly whacking her foot against the bar.
She swung into a pike position, bending her legs up towards her face until the tops of her thighs made contact with the bar. For a moment, she panicked that she might lose her balance, but no, just as she’d done a thousand times in practice, she executed a graceful leap to catch the high bar again. Relief washed over Zella as she completed the final spin around the high bar into a perfect double backflip dismount. The worst was over.
Zella was still in first place, with Ji Yoon on her tail. The Australian, Japanese and South American Republic athletes were close behind. They rounded the track to take their seats at the sewing table. The roar of the crowd always hushed to a whisper at this part of the competition. Fans collectively held their breath to watch close-ups of the athletes’ fingers on the projection screen.
Zella completed her first of twenty stitches, right through the middle of the guideline. It had taken her years to learn how to keep her hands from shaking after the demands of the wall climb and the uneven bars.
As Zella sewed, the long fingers that had been such a boon during the wall climb were feeling more and more like a bad decision. Zella and Ji Yoon were seated next to each other, so she could see that her foe was already completing her tenth stitch, while she had only finished four.
A thunderous gasp rang through the stadium. Zella couldn’t help but look up from her work to catch a glance at the projection screen. She saw a close-up of the Australian athlete’s needle popping through the fabric, ever-so-slightly outside the guideline. This meant instant disqualification. Zella’s heart sank with pity, she’d met the Australian athlete last month at the world championships and liked her.
She narrowed her eyes to focus on her own sewing, She could not afford a similar mistake. Ji Yoon was nearly at the end of the guideline now, how was she going so fast? Zella silently cursed herself for her last-minute choice to lengthen her body’s fingers.
Ji Yoon held her completed stitches over her head triumphantly and raced towards the final event. Zella still had four stitches to go. Finally, after what felt like eons, Zella’s needle made its twentieth stitch. She threw the fabric aside and launched herself up from the table.
The body decathlon’s final event was the boulder carry. Ten rocks of increasing weight had to be moved from one basket to another ten feet away. Most athletes went from lightest to heaviest, but Zella preferred to move the heaviest boulder in the middle to avoid getting too fatigued to lift it.
Ji Yoon was already on her third boulder by the time she arrived, so Zella worked quickly to catch up. She had to resist working too quickly, however, as she knew that any injury made to her competition body would show up on her own body as well.
As Zella heaved the heaviest boulder into the second basket, she saw that Ji Yoon was nearly done, with only two boulders left. Of course, Ji Yoon still had her heaviest boulder to go, while Zella had already taken care of hers. It was hard to tell who was in the lead.
Zella passed Ji Yoon carrying her next boulder, but she still had two more left, while Ji Yoon only had one. The fans in the crowd were all on their feet cheering now. Zella raced back to grab her last boulder. Her rival was almost finished. She’d nearly caught up just as Ji Yoon was tipping her last boulder into the basket. The buzzer sounded. Ji Yoon had finished the day’s events 0.7 seconds ahead of her.
Zella hung her head with disappointment. She remembered that the projection cameras were focused on her, so she tried to remain stoic.
Liza appeared by her side and patted her on the shoulder.
“It’s OK, Zel,” she said. “It’s not over yet. There’s still tomorrow.”
—--------------------------
The next morning, the sun was just beginning to rise as Zella and Liza walked through the belly of the stadium to meet Nix at the Americanadian CRISPR chamber.
Nix had already received the olympic committee’s instructions to program today’s body and they were hunched over the machine, entering commands into the control panel. Yesterday, the athletes competed in their own unique competition bodies, but today they would all compete using the same randomly-assigned body. This posed a different test of athletic intelligence; how well could each athlete adapt to a less-than-ideal physique?
To prepare her for this part of the competition, Zella’s training regimen alternated bodies each day. On Mondays, Wednesdays and Fridays, she practiced in her ideal competition body. On Tuesdays, Thursdays and Saturdays, Nix threw her whatever challenge he could think of - seven-foot-tall bodies, three-foot-tall bodies, toddlers, 75-year-olds, amputees, cancer patients with painful tumors that inhibited her movements, 300-pound bodies, 75-pound bodies - you name it.
The only limits set by the Body Decathlon Federation were that the bodies had to exist within the genetic limits of humanity and they had to theoretically be able to complete the competition. Infants and bodies with extremely low mobility were a no-go.
Zella and Liza waited for Nix to complete the programming instructions, rocking from foot to foot with anticipation. Nix was taking longer than usual today.
“You okay Nix?” asked Liza.
They furrowed their brow. “Um… yep. Almost done, I think.”
“We’ve got lots of time, so don’t rush.” Liza assured them.
“Mhm,” they grunted, running their hands over their chin-length hair nervously as they squinted at the control panel. This confusion was uncharacteristic of Nix. Zella had been working with them for nearly five years and she’d never seen anything phase them.
“Okay. Ready.” Nix finally said and pressed the button that opened the chamber’s door.
Zella entered, the machinery whirred and she felt the tingling rush throughout her body. After twenty minutes, the door clicked open and she stepped out into the room.
Liza and Nix took Zella’s new body in. “A ten-year-old boy?” Liza said, dumbfounded.
Zella looked down and patted her new hands up and down her new body’s smooth chest. “Really? So easy.”
Four years ago, the day-two body at the Olympics had been a fifty-year-old woman with severe scoliosis. Zella was expecting something more challenging. Sure, children’s lack of fine motor control made sewing more difficult and the boulders would be challenging, but overall, a ten-year-old’s body would be a cinch.
Liza shrugged. “If that’s what the instructions said, I’m not going to argue. Let’s go to the field.”
The team moved towards the doorway. Nix drew in their breath as if they wanted to say something. Liza and Zella whirled around.
“What is it, Nix?” Zella asked.
“Um… it’s just... “ Nix looked conflicted. Their eyes darted back and forth between Zella and Liza. “Never mind.”
“If you made a mistake programming the body, now is the time to say so. We can still go back and fix it.” Liza said sternly.
“No, it’s not that at all,” they promised. “It’s nothing. Let’s go.”
Liza rolled her eyes and the three of them began to walk briskly towards the track.
Zella’s team arrived at the starting gates. Now, the only visual difference between the athletes were the flags on their uniforms. Zella always thought it strange that she was a world-famous athlete, but her fans never saw her real face when she competed. Zella saw that most of the other athletes and coaches wore the same bewildered expression at the assignment of the ten-year-old’s body.
Again, the announcer called the athletes to take their places. Zella and Ji Yoon nodded their identical faces towards each other as they lined up at their blocks.
“On your marks…” the announcer called. “Get set… Go!”
The athletes launched into the 200-meter dash. Zella felt her heart rate speed up as she ran. It was more intense than usual, like her heart was about to leap up into her throat. She compensated by taking bigger, gulping breaths into her diaphragm.
Although the body’s heart was racing, its other muscles felt slower than they should, as if she was trying to run under water. She was at the front of the pack, but she didn’t feel like she was performing at her peak. Ji Yoon raced just behind her, also gasping for air.
As Zella and Ji Yoon crossed the 200-meter finish line, a loud gasp resounded around the stadium. Zella glanced backwards to see that the Japanese athlete had tripped and fallen mid-race. Falls during the uneven bars were common, but a fall during the sprint was unheard of. Something about today’s body was not as it seemed.
“Keep your head in the game,” Liza reminded Zella as she fastened her climbing harness.
Zella began scaling the wall. She made what should have been an easy reach for a hold above her head, but found that her hand missed its target. Her legs refused to push straight up off the footholds. She began to take smaller steps, using rungs that were close together. Her heart continued to pound as she climbed. She wondered if Nix had made a mistake in the programming. But if that were true, all the other athletes would be ahead of her by now and she was still leading the pack by a hair.
After several agonizing minutes of struggle, Zella rang the bell at the top of the wall. She looked up at her family in the stands and saw her nephew, Kit staring down at her, his eyes wide with shock.
The moment she locked eyes with Kit, she knew.
Her mind flashed back over memories of anxious, late-night phone calls with her sister, Malya. The hours they’d spent poring over clinical test reports, trying to decipher the doctors’ notes on Kit’s condition. CRISPR treatments had improved his prognosis, but they couldn’t cure him entirely. He still lived with the unique challenge of having a neuromuscular disability that was invisible at first glance. Malya worried he’d be bullied on the playground for his clumsiness. People were always confused as to why he couldn’t do the same physical activities as his classmates.
Zella realized that today’s competition body must be burdened with a neuromuscular disease similar to Kit’s. As she repelled down the wall, she mulled over what to do with this information. She guessed that most of the other contestants hadn’t caught on yet and would continue to use the body as if it were a typical ten-year-old’s. She could use this to her advantage.
“Something seems off today, but keep pushing,” Liza said as she unfastened Zella’s harness. Ji Yoon had also just made it down the wall, so they were tied for first.
“I got this.” Zella nodded confidently and jogged away from the climbing wall towards the next event.
The gymnastics event at day two of the body decathlon took place on a balance beam instead of the uneven bars. The upper-body strength required to complete the uneven bar routine was too difficult for most bodies. Still, Zella knew she’d have to be cautious.
She clenched her muscles and pushed herself up onto the beam. Pausing for a moment, she considered how she might complete the first spin. She decided to copy a technique she’d seen Kit use on the playground. She took a deep breath in and focused her eyes on a spot in front of her before attempting the trick. Slowly and carefully, Zella executed the move. Success. Only two more moves to go.
She rose to her feet and lifted her arms over her head. Now for the split jump. Remembering that there were no points given for perfect form, Zella completed the smallest amount of movement allowed. Even then, she had to strain against the cramps in her legs and she wobbled as she landed on the beam.
All around her, other athletes were falling off their beams and disqualifying themselves. Beside her, Ji Yoon wind-milled her arms, nearly losing her balance after the leap.
Last was the cartwheel dismount. She recalled the summer when Kit first received his diagnosis. One of the early clues that something in his body was amiss was that his elbows kept giving out when he attempted a cartwheel. Zella copied the form she’d seen him use with bent arms. She sank low to absorb the shock in her legs as she landed.
Suddenly, the crowd let out a loud “ooh!” The projection screen showed an instant replay of the French athlete painfully smacking their shoulder as he failed his dismount.
Only five athletes remained in the competition when Zella sat down at the sewing tables. She knew she’d have to be extremely cautious to avoid disqualification.
She picked up her needle and thread. It took six tries today to thread the needle because her hand kept slipping and missing the hole. Slowly, painstakingly, she made the first stitch, then another. She moved at a snail’s pace, watching as other athletes attempted to rush through and were disqualified. Ji Yoon seemed to sense that slow and steady was the best bet as well and she crept along with Zella. By the time they finished their twenty stitches, nearly thirty minutes later, the two rivals were the only athletes left in the competition.
Zella put down her sewing and jogged with dread towards the boulder carry. How would she ever complete it? The day-two boulders were lighter than yesterday’s, but it would still be an inconceivable challenge.
Zella mulled over the problem. Maybe rolling the boulders would be easier. There were no rules against rolling, but this would use up so much extra time. It was a risky move, but it would pay off immensely if she managed to preserve her strength and Ji Yoon tapped out early. Zella heard the crowd muttering with confusion as she began to roll the smallest boulder.
By the time her first boulder was in the basket, Ji Yoon was already way ahead of her, carrying her third. Zella began to worry that she’d guessed wrong.
She snapped back to attention and scolded herself for focusing on Ji Yoon. There was no point in looking at what her competitor was doing. She’d decided on her strategy and she would stick with it.
By the time Zella had moved her third boulder, things were looking as though they might take a turn. Ji Yoon was working on her fifth boulder and struggling miserably. For the sixth, she began to copy Zella’s method of rolling them. Zella managed to catch up and the two athletes rolled their sixth boulders into their baskets at exactly the same time.
Zella decided that now was the time to try the heaviest boulder. She knew she’d have to save some strength for the end. She heaved against the rock with all her might and it barely moved an inch. Ji Yoon passed her with the seventh-heaviest boulder. Little by little, she rolled it across the field.
When Zella finally tipped the heaviest boulder into the basket, Ji Yoon was working on her ninth boulder, struggling against its weight. Her competitor stopped mid-field, her hands on her thighs, painting with exhaustion and Zella caught up. Both athletes tipped their ninth boulders into the basket at the same time. They were tied again with one more rock to go, although Ji Yoon still had her heaviest. Both athletes trudged back to the first basket.
Ji Yoon braced her body against the boulder. It didn’t budge. She’d used up all her strength and couldn’t push any longer. Zella realized that the cobalt medal was hers, just as long as she could move the last boulder. Her body was so sore by now, it felt like her arms and legs might fall out of their sockets. She stretched the fingers of her hands in the same way she’d seen Kit do it. She steeled herself and began to move the last rock.
It took all her might, every last ounce of strength she had to roll it across the floor. She passed Ji Yoon and saw tears running down her competitor’s face as she tried in vain to catch up. Zella heaved and heaved, taking breaks to breath and stretch out her fingers. She worried that Ji Yoon might regain her strength at any minute.
In the stands, the Americanadian fans were on their feet, fervently waving their flags and cheering. She saw Kit yelling, “Go! Go!” She knew she had to win this for him. If she could do this, it would help prove that he could live any kind of life he wanted. Determined, she made the final heave and the boulder landed in the basket. Zella collapsed on the ground, exhausted but elated. She’d won.
Liza and Nix rushed onto the field to join her. They lifted her up with her arms around their shoulders and helped her walk to the first-place podium. Someone brought out a cobalt medal and hung it around her neck.
“I wanted to tell you!” Nix whispered breathlessly in her ear as she waved to the cameras. “I wanted to tell you so badly, but I knew it was against the rules.”
“I know,” Zella nodded. “I figured it out, I guess.”
Nix and Liza raised Zella’s exhausted arms over her head in triumph. Ji Yoon nodded at her respectfully. She would take home the silver for advancing the farthest of any other competitors.
Zella’s family made their way down from the stands and joined her on the field. Her wife embraced her and kissed her deeply. She knelt down to meet Kit’s eye and the two looked at each other knowingly for a long time.
“I’m proud of you, Auntie,” Kit said.
“I’m proud of you,” said Zella and she pulled him in for a hug.
As usual, the tingling subsided as soon as Zella stepped out of the chamber. She looked down over her new body - well by now, she’d spent so much time in this body, pushing it to its physical limits, the lines were starting to blur between this body and her own. She studied her hands.
“You know what,” she said carefully. “Let’s do the longer fingers.”
“You sure?” asked Nix. “These are the ones I gave you for the time trials yesterday.”
“Yep. I was thinking about it last night. They didn't feel quite right.”
Zella turned on her heels and clicked the door to the chamber open again.
“Zel, this isn’t the time to play around,” her coach, Liza, said sternly from over Nix’s shoulder. “Your career is on the line.”
“I’m sure.” Zella said confidently as she lay down on the chamber’s smooth white bench. “Change the fingers.”
Nix tapped on the projection display in front of him and the chamber’s machinery whirred. Zella felt the familiar pins and needles, but only in her fingers this time. Finally, the whirring stopped and the door’s lock clicked open again.
“Perfect,” Zella said, admiring Nix’s work. “Let’s go.”
As Zella, Nix and Liza wove their way through the smooth, gray halls of the stadium’s interior, Zella took deep breaths to calm her anxiety. There was so much at stake. Sure, she’d been a world champion several times over, but the Olympics was a different thing altogether. Earning a cobalt medal at the centuries-old games, could mean lucrative sponsorships, projector broadcasts around the world, becoming a household name. 2084 was only the third year that body decathlon was recognized as an official olympic event, so there wasn’t much precedent to look to for clues about what today’s competition might be like.
Zella was one of the last to arrive at the track. Most of the other athletes were already warming up their competition bodies. Zella scanned the crowd until she locked eyes with Ji Yoon Kim. She instantly recognized the intimidating scowl that the United Korean Peninsula athlete chose for her competition body’s face. The grimace had become something of a calling card and Zella had seen Ji Yoon’s fans wearing caricatures of it on t-shirts.
Ji Yoon and Zella had been neck and neck in the standings for the last two years, alternating first and second place at other world-class body decathlons. Winning the olympic cobalt would solidify one of them as the reigning champion. Zella had sighed with relief when she found out she’d beat Ji Yoon at the time trials yesterday, although it was only by half a second.
Ji Yoon shot Zella a nod of recognition, then went back to bending straight down over her competitive body’s long, muscular legs. Zella noticed that she’d chosen to fill out her body’s shoulders a tiny bit since yesterday. Smart move. She’d seen Ji Yoon lagging a bit during the boulder carry at time trials.
The announcer’s voice sounded through the stadium ordering the athletes to take their places at the starting gates. Cheers roared around the building. Zella scanned the stands looking for Americanadian flags. It was hard to believe that so much time had passed since the civil war, that the Americanadian team could sit right next to the Dixieland team with no violence.
She spotted her family sitting in the front row of the balcony, decked-out in maple leaves and stripes. She caught her wife, Charelle’s eye and blew her a kiss. Her sister, Malya and twelve-year-old nephew, Kit waved excitedly, their faces painted red white and blue. Zella beamed, she knew it’d been difficult for her sister and nephew to travel and she was so grateful to see them there.
Zella took a deep, calming breath as she pushed her feet up against the starting blocks. The organizers had placed her and Ji Yoon beside each other in the center of the track. Zella willed herself not to peek over at her rival
“On your marks,” spoke the announcer through the speakers.
“Get set.” Zella tucked her chin.
“Go!”
Zella breezed through the 200-meter dash, Ji Yoon right beside her. The two of them pulled slightly ahead of the rest of the pack. They worked the sinewy legs of their competition bodies until they reached a sprinting speed of almost thirty miles an hour. They passed the 200-meter finish line and kept sprinting down the track towards the climbing wall. Zella saw Liza waiting with the harness ready.
“You’re doing great,” Liza whispered as she fastened Zella’s buckles. “Remember, clear mind, think only about the competition at hand.”
Zella nodded and hooked her foot into the first rung of the 50-foot wall climb. She pushed up on her competition body’s strong feet and began to ascend. The long, slender fingers Nix built for her were stretching perfectly to reach the holds in the rock. Much better than yesterday. Zella silently celebrated her smart decision as she looked down and saw Ji Yoon climbing ten feet below her.
She focused on the wall, pushing her competition body to move up the rocks as quickly as possible. Zella executed movements she’d never dream of achieving in her natural 45-year-old woman’s body. The proliferation of body swapping sports had been a gift for older athletes and female athletes like Zella. Suddenly, she could compete in a situation where her athletic intelligence was the most important factor, as opposed to her body’s physical traits.
CRISPR, the technology that supported body-swapping sports, had matured in the late 2030s, but it hadn’t been used for recreation until the last decade. When it was first developed, the changes CRISPR made to human DNA were unpredictable. A CRISPR mutation that was meant to cure Multiple Sclerosis left the patient with limb paralysis. A treatment for blindness also caused seizures. Not only were these changes permanent and irreversible, scientists were shocked to find that the mutations lived on into the children of these patients and into the next generation as well.
After some time, CRISPR technology became more precise, but the process was still prohibitively expensive. For the next two decades it was reserved for curing debilitating diseases. Of course there were debates over the ethics of using CRISPR to make yourself taller or more attractive, but these were mostly theoretical. The long-term side effects were still unknown, so people were wary of using it to give themselves bigger breasts or bluer eyes.
In the 2070s, however, a breakthrough made the CRISPR process much faster and more affordable, but the DNA changes made using this method wore off after six hours. The impermanent results almost made this technique even more exciting. A revolution in body experimentation began.
People harnessed the technology for sexual adventures and movie stunts. It was used to help the elderly regain mobility. CRISPR salons sprung up where customers could alter their appearances before a night out on the town. It became illegal to seduce another person in a CRISPR body without disclosure.
The technology was life-changing for the trans and gender-fluid community. Suddenly, trans people could experience life within the exact bodies they were meant to have. This was how Zella’s body designer, Nix, began their career. Every morning and afternoon, Nix stepped into the CRISPR chamber and came out in their androgynous body, expertly fine-tuned after years of tweaks to its programming. Zella knew that it must break their heart to have the changes wear off overnight.
People quickly discovered CRISPR’s profound implications for sports. Most major leagues banned the technology, but side leagues popped up almost immediately. Spectators were fascinated to see what a body perfectly designed for basketball could achieve on the court. And sports like the body decathlon were invented to test the overall limits of the human body.
.
Zella caught a glimpse of her competition face’s triumphant grin on the stadium’s huge projection screen as she rang the bell at the top of the climbing wall. She was comfortably in the lead now, but she chided herself for the display of arrogance as she repelled down. There were still three other events in today’s race - this wasn’t the time to become complacent.
“Great work,” said Liza as she unclipped Zella’s harness. “Keep it steady on the uneven bars. Remember, elbows straight on the spin. You got this.”
Zella nodded with gratitude. She would never stop being impressed by Liza’s versatility as a coach. Like most other elite body decathletes, Zella worked with specialized coaches for each event. It was crucial to have a head coach like Liza who could pull all the events together. Event coaches always pushed the body designer for tweaks that benefited their own sport. The 200-meter dash coach wants long legs, the boulder carry coach wants bulky arms. Liza was well-versed enough that she knew which adjustments would be detrimental to other events. It was Liza’s direction that led Nix to fine-tune Zella’s competition body to work well for everything.
Zella took a deep breath as she chalked her hands for the uneven bar routine. Of all the events, this one challenged her the most. Each athlete had to complete a pre-set gymnastics routine under a referee's watchful eye. There were no extra points given for perfect form, but certain mistakes could mean disqualification. In every body decathlon, several athletes were usually removed due to a missed catch or a single flip instead of a double. Zella spent months practicing the uneven bars with an olympic gymnast’s physique, barely coming close to completing a successful routine. Her own body was nowhere near flexible enough to execute any of the stunts, so it felt unnatural to trust that her competition body would bend that way.
Zella hopped up to grab the high bar, swung up into a handstand and leapt into her first catch on the low bar. It was going well today. The trick felt good, as natural as walking down the street.
Now for the combination. This was always the toughest to execute. The competition body needed long limbs for climbing and running. These weren’t ideal for gymnastics. Zella had suffered a few embarrassing early-career disqualifications for awkwardly whacking her foot against the bar.
She swung into a pike position, bending her legs up towards her face until the tops of her thighs made contact with the bar. For a moment, she panicked that she might lose her balance, but no, just as she’d done a thousand times in practice, she executed a graceful leap to catch the high bar again. Relief washed over Zella as she completed the final spin around the high bar into a perfect double backflip dismount. The worst was over.
Zella was still in first place, with Ji Yoon on her tail. The Australian, Japanese and South American Republic athletes were close behind. They rounded the track to take their seats at the sewing table. The roar of the crowd always hushed to a whisper at this part of the competition. Fans collectively held their breath to watch close-ups of the athletes’ fingers on the projection screen.
Zella completed her first of twenty stitches, right through the middle of the guideline. It had taken her years to learn how to keep her hands from shaking after the demands of the wall climb and the uneven bars.
As Zella sewed, the long fingers that had been such a boon during the wall climb were feeling more and more like a bad decision. Zella and Ji Yoon were seated next to each other, so she could see that her foe was already completing her tenth stitch, while she had only finished four.
A thunderous gasp rang through the stadium. Zella couldn’t help but look up from her work to catch a glance at the projection screen. She saw a close-up of the Australian athlete’s needle popping through the fabric, ever-so-slightly outside the guideline. This meant instant disqualification. Zella’s heart sank with pity, she’d met the Australian athlete last month at the world championships and liked her.
She narrowed her eyes to focus on her own sewing, She could not afford a similar mistake. Ji Yoon was nearly at the end of the guideline now, how was she going so fast? Zella silently cursed herself for her last-minute choice to lengthen her body’s fingers.
Ji Yoon held her completed stitches over her head triumphantly and raced towards the final event. Zella still had four stitches to go. Finally, after what felt like eons, Zella’s needle made its twentieth stitch. She threw the fabric aside and launched herself up from the table.
The body decathlon’s final event was the boulder carry. Ten rocks of increasing weight had to be moved from one basket to another ten feet away. Most athletes went from lightest to heaviest, but Zella preferred to move the heaviest boulder in the middle to avoid getting too fatigued to lift it.
Ji Yoon was already on her third boulder by the time she arrived, so Zella worked quickly to catch up. She had to resist working too quickly, however, as she knew that any injury made to her competition body would show up on her own body as well.
As Zella heaved the heaviest boulder into the second basket, she saw that Ji Yoon was nearly done, with only two boulders left. Of course, Ji Yoon still had her heaviest boulder to go, while Zella had already taken care of hers. It was hard to tell who was in the lead.
Zella passed Ji Yoon carrying her next boulder, but she still had two more left, while Ji Yoon only had one. The fans in the crowd were all on their feet cheering now. Zella raced back to grab her last boulder. Her rival was almost finished. She’d nearly caught up just as Ji Yoon was tipping her last boulder into the basket. The buzzer sounded. Ji Yoon had finished the day’s events 0.7 seconds ahead of her.
Zella hung her head with disappointment. She remembered that the projection cameras were focused on her, so she tried to remain stoic.
Liza appeared by her side and patted her on the shoulder.
“It’s OK, Zel,” she said. “It’s not over yet. There’s still tomorrow.”
—--------------------------
The next morning, the sun was just beginning to rise as Zella and Liza walked through the belly of the stadium to meet Nix at the Americanadian CRISPR chamber.
Nix had already received the olympic committee’s instructions to program today’s body and they were hunched over the machine, entering commands into the control panel. Yesterday, the athletes competed in their own unique competition bodies, but today they would all compete using the same randomly-assigned body. This posed a different test of athletic intelligence; how well could each athlete adapt to a less-than-ideal physique?
To prepare her for this part of the competition, Zella’s training regimen alternated bodies each day. On Mondays, Wednesdays and Fridays, she practiced in her ideal competition body. On Tuesdays, Thursdays and Saturdays, Nix threw her whatever challenge he could think of - seven-foot-tall bodies, three-foot-tall bodies, toddlers, 75-year-olds, amputees, cancer patients with painful tumors that inhibited her movements, 300-pound bodies, 75-pound bodies - you name it.
The only limits set by the Body Decathlon Federation were that the bodies had to exist within the genetic limits of humanity and they had to theoretically be able to complete the competition. Infants and bodies with extremely low mobility were a no-go.
Zella and Liza waited for Nix to complete the programming instructions, rocking from foot to foot with anticipation. Nix was taking longer than usual today.
“You okay Nix?” asked Liza.
They furrowed their brow. “Um… yep. Almost done, I think.”
“We’ve got lots of time, so don’t rush.” Liza assured them.
“Mhm,” they grunted, running their hands over their chin-length hair nervously as they squinted at the control panel. This confusion was uncharacteristic of Nix. Zella had been working with them for nearly five years and she’d never seen anything phase them.
“Okay. Ready.” Nix finally said and pressed the button that opened the chamber’s door.
Zella entered, the machinery whirred and she felt the tingling rush throughout her body. After twenty minutes, the door clicked open and she stepped out into the room.
Liza and Nix took Zella’s new body in. “A ten-year-old boy?” Liza said, dumbfounded.
Zella looked down and patted her new hands up and down her new body’s smooth chest. “Really? So easy.”
Four years ago, the day-two body at the Olympics had been a fifty-year-old woman with severe scoliosis. Zella was expecting something more challenging. Sure, children’s lack of fine motor control made sewing more difficult and the boulders would be challenging, but overall, a ten-year-old’s body would be a cinch.
Liza shrugged. “If that’s what the instructions said, I’m not going to argue. Let’s go to the field.”
The team moved towards the doorway. Nix drew in their breath as if they wanted to say something. Liza and Zella whirled around.
“What is it, Nix?” Zella asked.
“Um… it’s just... “ Nix looked conflicted. Their eyes darted back and forth between Zella and Liza. “Never mind.”
“If you made a mistake programming the body, now is the time to say so. We can still go back and fix it.” Liza said sternly.
“No, it’s not that at all,” they promised. “It’s nothing. Let’s go.”
Liza rolled her eyes and the three of them began to walk briskly towards the track.
Zella’s team arrived at the starting gates. Now, the only visual difference between the athletes were the flags on their uniforms. Zella always thought it strange that she was a world-famous athlete, but her fans never saw her real face when she competed. Zella saw that most of the other athletes and coaches wore the same bewildered expression at the assignment of the ten-year-old’s body.
Again, the announcer called the athletes to take their places. Zella and Ji Yoon nodded their identical faces towards each other as they lined up at their blocks.
“On your marks…” the announcer called. “Get set… Go!”
The athletes launched into the 200-meter dash. Zella felt her heart rate speed up as she ran. It was more intense than usual, like her heart was about to leap up into her throat. She compensated by taking bigger, gulping breaths into her diaphragm.
Although the body’s heart was racing, its other muscles felt slower than they should, as if she was trying to run under water. She was at the front of the pack, but she didn’t feel like she was performing at her peak. Ji Yoon raced just behind her, also gasping for air.
As Zella and Ji Yoon crossed the 200-meter finish line, a loud gasp resounded around the stadium. Zella glanced backwards to see that the Japanese athlete had tripped and fallen mid-race. Falls during the uneven bars were common, but a fall during the sprint was unheard of. Something about today’s body was not as it seemed.
“Keep your head in the game,” Liza reminded Zella as she fastened her climbing harness.
Zella began scaling the wall. She made what should have been an easy reach for a hold above her head, but found that her hand missed its target. Her legs refused to push straight up off the footholds. She began to take smaller steps, using rungs that were close together. Her heart continued to pound as she climbed. She wondered if Nix had made a mistake in the programming. But if that were true, all the other athletes would be ahead of her by now and she was still leading the pack by a hair.
After several agonizing minutes of struggle, Zella rang the bell at the top of the wall. She looked up at her family in the stands and saw her nephew, Kit staring down at her, his eyes wide with shock.
The moment she locked eyes with Kit, she knew.
Her mind flashed back over memories of anxious, late-night phone calls with her sister, Malya. The hours they’d spent poring over clinical test reports, trying to decipher the doctors’ notes on Kit’s condition. CRISPR treatments had improved his prognosis, but they couldn’t cure him entirely. He still lived with the unique challenge of having a neuromuscular disability that was invisible at first glance. Malya worried he’d be bullied on the playground for his clumsiness. People were always confused as to why he couldn’t do the same physical activities as his classmates.
Zella realized that today’s competition body must be burdened with a neuromuscular disease similar to Kit’s. As she repelled down the wall, she mulled over what to do with this information. She guessed that most of the other contestants hadn’t caught on yet and would continue to use the body as if it were a typical ten-year-old’s. She could use this to her advantage.
“Something seems off today, but keep pushing,” Liza said as she unfastened Zella’s harness. Ji Yoon had also just made it down the wall, so they were tied for first.
“I got this.” Zella nodded confidently and jogged away from the climbing wall towards the next event.
The gymnastics event at day two of the body decathlon took place on a balance beam instead of the uneven bars. The upper-body strength required to complete the uneven bar routine was too difficult for most bodies. Still, Zella knew she’d have to be cautious.
She clenched her muscles and pushed herself up onto the beam. Pausing for a moment, she considered how she might complete the first spin. She decided to copy a technique she’d seen Kit use on the playground. She took a deep breath in and focused her eyes on a spot in front of her before attempting the trick. Slowly and carefully, Zella executed the move. Success. Only two more moves to go.
She rose to her feet and lifted her arms over her head. Now for the split jump. Remembering that there were no points given for perfect form, Zella completed the smallest amount of movement allowed. Even then, she had to strain against the cramps in her legs and she wobbled as she landed on the beam.
All around her, other athletes were falling off their beams and disqualifying themselves. Beside her, Ji Yoon wind-milled her arms, nearly losing her balance after the leap.
Last was the cartwheel dismount. She recalled the summer when Kit first received his diagnosis. One of the early clues that something in his body was amiss was that his elbows kept giving out when he attempted a cartwheel. Zella copied the form she’d seen him use with bent arms. She sank low to absorb the shock in her legs as she landed.
Suddenly, the crowd let out a loud “ooh!” The projection screen showed an instant replay of the French athlete painfully smacking their shoulder as he failed his dismount.
Only five athletes remained in the competition when Zella sat down at the sewing tables. She knew she’d have to be extremely cautious to avoid disqualification.
She picked up her needle and thread. It took six tries today to thread the needle because her hand kept slipping and missing the hole. Slowly, painstakingly, she made the first stitch, then another. She moved at a snail’s pace, watching as other athletes attempted to rush through and were disqualified. Ji Yoon seemed to sense that slow and steady was the best bet as well and she crept along with Zella. By the time they finished their twenty stitches, nearly thirty minutes later, the two rivals were the only athletes left in the competition.
Zella put down her sewing and jogged with dread towards the boulder carry. How would she ever complete it? The day-two boulders were lighter than yesterday’s, but it would still be an inconceivable challenge.
Zella mulled over the problem. Maybe rolling the boulders would be easier. There were no rules against rolling, but this would use up so much extra time. It was a risky move, but it would pay off immensely if she managed to preserve her strength and Ji Yoon tapped out early. Zella heard the crowd muttering with confusion as she began to roll the smallest boulder.
By the time her first boulder was in the basket, Ji Yoon was already way ahead of her, carrying her third. Zella began to worry that she’d guessed wrong.
She snapped back to attention and scolded herself for focusing on Ji Yoon. There was no point in looking at what her competitor was doing. She’d decided on her strategy and she would stick with it.
By the time Zella had moved her third boulder, things were looking as though they might take a turn. Ji Yoon was working on her fifth boulder and struggling miserably. For the sixth, she began to copy Zella’s method of rolling them. Zella managed to catch up and the two athletes rolled their sixth boulders into their baskets at exactly the same time.
Zella decided that now was the time to try the heaviest boulder. She knew she’d have to save some strength for the end. She heaved against the rock with all her might and it barely moved an inch. Ji Yoon passed her with the seventh-heaviest boulder. Little by little, she rolled it across the field.
When Zella finally tipped the heaviest boulder into the basket, Ji Yoon was working on her ninth boulder, struggling against its weight. Her competitor stopped mid-field, her hands on her thighs, painting with exhaustion and Zella caught up. Both athletes tipped their ninth boulders into the basket at the same time. They were tied again with one more rock to go, although Ji Yoon still had her heaviest. Both athletes trudged back to the first basket.
Ji Yoon braced her body against the boulder. It didn’t budge. She’d used up all her strength and couldn’t push any longer. Zella realized that the cobalt medal was hers, just as long as she could move the last boulder. Her body was so sore by now, it felt like her arms and legs might fall out of their sockets. She stretched the fingers of her hands in the same way she’d seen Kit do it. She steeled herself and began to move the last rock.
It took all her might, every last ounce of strength she had to roll it across the floor. She passed Ji Yoon and saw tears running down her competitor’s face as she tried in vain to catch up. Zella heaved and heaved, taking breaks to breath and stretch out her fingers. She worried that Ji Yoon might regain her strength at any minute.
In the stands, the Americanadian fans were on their feet, fervently waving their flags and cheering. She saw Kit yelling, “Go! Go!” She knew she had to win this for him. If she could do this, it would help prove that he could live any kind of life he wanted. Determined, she made the final heave and the boulder landed in the basket. Zella collapsed on the ground, exhausted but elated. She’d won.
Liza and Nix rushed onto the field to join her. They lifted her up with her arms around their shoulders and helped her walk to the first-place podium. Someone brought out a cobalt medal and hung it around her neck.
“I wanted to tell you!” Nix whispered breathlessly in her ear as she waved to the cameras. “I wanted to tell you so badly, but I knew it was against the rules.”
“I know,” Zella nodded. “I figured it out, I guess.”
Nix and Liza raised Zella’s exhausted arms over her head in triumph. Ji Yoon nodded at her respectfully. She would take home the silver for advancing the farthest of any other competitors.
Zella’s family made their way down from the stands and joined her on the field. Her wife embraced her and kissed her deeply. She knelt down to meet Kit’s eye and the two looked at each other knowingly for a long time.
“I’m proud of you, Auntie,” Kit said.
“I’m proud of you,” said Zella and she pulled him in for a hug.
1
4.7K
1
2
Gemma signs up to be a test subject in a ‘Temporary Human Neuroengineering Trial’ that’s a little bit hazy on the details. It turns out a new neural transmitter and receiver pair are being tested, which allows somebody to experience all the sensations from, and control all the inputs to, somebody else’s body. Unfortunately for Gemma, she’s the receiver, and it really does feel like she’s still the one in control…
“Test Number One, beginning!”
The voice came out of a small loudspeaker on the wall across from me. I didn’t know exactly what was being tested, but I figured it had something to do with the injection they’d given me when I first arrived.
My name is Gemma, and I’m just broke enough that getting paid $500 to be a subject in a ‘Temporary Human Neuroengineering Trial’ was pretty damn appealing.
I’d followed a listing on the student board all the way to this dingy room in the back of the nanotech building, where some excited postgraduates had made me sign a consent form and explained that they couldn’t explain anything before the experiment started. Then they stabbed me in the arm with a needle and left. Really helpful.
I deduced it had something to do with the new nanobots the faculty had been working on. These microscopic machines could be put into a syringe and injected into mice, where their nervous system could be stimulated directly by a human wearing an EEG or something. I’d seen videos on instagram of the mice being made to run around mazes and do things they couldn’t have figured out so quickly on their own.
I found that stuff super fascinating. Were they going to get me to control a mouse with my own set of nanobots? Or would they try to get my arm to jerk under somebody else's control, like that BrainNet/TMS experiment back in 2019? That would be kinda hot. I shivered and felt myself get a little bit aroused.
I looked down and briefly cupped my boobs with my hands, a little gasp coming out of my mouth. Then I snapped my head up and stared at the wall across from me, throwing my hands down to the sides. Had anybody seen that?
I glanced at a camera on the wall above me. I hadn’t noticed it before, but I smiled and shrugged at it anyway. It would be super embarrassing if somebody caught me fondling myself in the waiting room, I guess I felt like I needed to apologise.
I got up, feeling a little bit clumsy and awkward, and walked over to a whiteboard on the other side of the room. I stumbled in my heels on the way and twisted my ankle a little bit. Ouch. Normally I was pretty good at walking in heels.
I went and picked up a blue pen and began to write some numbers on the board. 3, 6, 8, 1… I was just scribbling, wasting time while I waited for the experimenters to get back. I noticed I was slouching uncharacteristically as I wrote, so I thought about straightening my back. Kinda odd that I “thought” about it, instead of just doing it, but you know. I decided I was too engrossed in the drawing to muck up my positioning, so I just stayed slouched.
Maybe that was better, anyway, because my nipples were really hard. Like, eraser hard. I wanted to look down to check if they were poking through my dress, but didn’t think I could risk it. Instead I just gave one a subtle little rub as I drew on the board.
Ooooh, yes, they were hard. A huge wave of pleasure shot through me as I touched my nipple… I don’t know what’s gotten into me! I gave myself a shake and muttered to myself in embarrassment. “They should have gotten a girl to do this test.”
I’d written a few silly words like “Red” and “Pineapple” on the board, and drawn an ugly picture of a cat. Satisfied, I walked back to my seat and sat down. I shivered a little bit. It was kind of cold in here.
Thankfully, one of the researchers chose that moment to walk back into my little waiting room. He smiled at me. Yung? Was that his name? I gave him a small smile back.
“Is the experiment going to start soon? I’m getting bored just waiting here.”
“Sure, just a few questions first. Is that alright?”
He was going to follow some rigid formula for questions, I knew it. Didn’t they teach these guys how to socialise? That sort of formalism isn’t necessary in normal conversations!
“Firstly, did you notice anything strange while you were waiting here?”
Noooo, what did he mean? I wasn’t exactly going to tell him about getting horny out of the blue!
“Nope, nothing unusual. I was just waiting, nothing happened.”
“And did you write this on the board?”
“Yeah, who else would have?”
His smile grew deeper. “No, that’s great. Could you tell me why you wrote these numbers?”
“They just came into my head, is all.” I shrugged. “If I’d written a different number you would have asked why I chose that one. It’s just random.”
“Very good. And this picture of a cat, why did you draw that?”
“I just like cats.”
“You didn’t feel any unusual urge to draw a cat?” Yung asked, peering at me curiously.
“No…? I didn’t even realise it was going to be a cat until I was halfway through doodling.”
What was this guy getting at? Why was he so interested in my ugly scrawling on the wall? Funnily enough, I usually had really nice handwriting.
“Very good! Okay Gemma, we’re about ready to go to the second test, and good news! I get to explain what’s going on now!”
Yung sat down opposite me and grinned. He was really excited.
“We’re testing the first high fidelity brain-to-brain interface!”
I frowned at him. “What does that mean, exactly?”
“It means you get to be the receiver, while somebody else in the other room gets to send instructions to your brain.”
Now that was super cool. Groundbreaking, even! I wondered what it would feel like to have some technology “write” to my brain. I know it would be super crude, but still, it was going to be a hell of an experience.
“The injection you had earlier contained a solution with two trillion nano-scale neurostimulators. Another subject received a similar injection of neuro-readers, and we’ve successfully connected the two of you!”
“Wait, so, you mean you’ve already connected our brains? When does the experiment start?”
Yung laughed. “It’s already started!”
“Like, you’ve been observing our brains and now part two is to try and make my hand twitch, or something?”
“No, no, no!” Yung looked at me cheerily. “I mean we’ve already controlled you!”
“I- what? How?”
I hadn’t felt any weird jolts or muscle twitches. Except for when I stumbled in my heels, perhaps, but I think that was just me being clumsy.
“Everything you wrote on the board, Gemma, that wasn’t you. That was the other subject -- we asked him to do exactly that.”
I stared at him. Was this just some psychological test to see if you believed anything a researcher told you?
“I... think you’ve made a mistake, I was just doodling.”
“No, see, we didn’t really know how your brain would process it. Would it feel like your limbs were out of your control? Would you black out? It looks like it’s much simpler -- your brain just pretends that it was the one that made those decisions!”
“I’m not pretending! I really did decide to do all that!” I gestured at the board, frustrated. I was getting a bit loud, but Yung wasn’t listening to me at all! I think I would know if some guy with a brain interface had controlled me.
“It’s like a split brain patient, Gemma. If you cut the corpus callosum and ask one hemisphere of the brain to do something, the other half will pretend that it was it’s idea all along -- and it will make up nonsense justification. That is essentially what you’re doing now!”
This didn’t make any sense. I had decided to get up, hadn’t I? I’d… gotten horny all of a sudden. That wasn’t like me. But I’d had hot flashes before. I was still the one controlling myself, right? Come to think of it, I had acted a bit odd. I’d said “They should have gotten a girl to do this test.” out loud. Why had I said that? Why had I gotten up? Could Yung be telling the truth?
“The next test is to see if the effect remains now that you’re aware of it. I’m going to leave the room again, just sit there and do whatever comes naturally. I’ll be back to check on you in a bit.”
“Umm… okay then.”
This couldn’t be real, could it?
I sat in my chair and bounced my leg nervously on the floor. If Yung was telling the truth, some guy had used my body to write some nonsense on the whiteboard. He’d made me stand with bad posture, he’d twisted my ankle… he’d made me get horny!
No. I’d done all of those things. I couldn’t get past the thought that if somebody else had been moving my body I would know. The prior probabilities pointed strongly to this being a psychological test, Yung was just trying to work out how gullible I was.
But still. If I had been controlled, how would I know? Could I somehow test it from the inside? Maybe if I decided to do something -- or not do something -- I could tell if I was being controlled. If I actually did do it, then I knew I was myself. If I found myself doing something else, then I must have been controlled. That seems simple enough, right?
So I decided I’d just sit here and not do anything, and to hell with this whole test. That’ll show Yung and his team of nerds, teach them to play with my mind… I shivered a little bit.
Wouldn’t it be funny if I just pretended that I was controlled, though? I looked down and smiled. Yeah, that would really show them. I poked one of my boobs and watched it jiggle.
What would I do if I was being controlled? Moreover, what would the person controlling my body do? I stood up and wobbled slightly, feeling a little bit off balance in my heels. I chuckled and kicked them off. “Well, they told me to relax in here.” I said to myself, brushing myself down.
I noticed I scuffed one of them when I kicked it off. ‘That wasn’t good,’ I thought. I kinda wanted to take a closer look, but instead I sashayed over to the whiteboard again and grabbed a marker. If I was going to pretend I was being controlled then I had to commit to it.
Instead of writing anything on the whiteboard, I turned and looked at my reflection in the window, grinning at the other me. I gave myself a little wave and chuckled.
“I bet you still think you’re the one in control!” I said to myself, slyly. “Well news flash, lady. You aren’t.” Oh yeah, I was good at this whole ‘pretending-to-be-controlled thing’. I took the marker lid off and ran it around my lips like lipstick, leaving an ugly black smudge on my mouth.
“Haha, I can make you do anything!” I laughed. I stuck out my tongue and wiggled it about, tasting the dirty marker on my lips. Then I winked at myself and began scribbling over my cheek. I doodled over my nose and eyelids, totally ruining my makeup with the ugly marker. This is exactly the kind of thing I’d do if I was controlled, I thought, that’ll really fool Yung.
I ran the marker down my neck and found myself staring at my cleavage. I was wearing a simple black dress today that doubled as a bra, but I still looked pretty hot. I felt my body begin to become aroused again as I looked down at my boobs, the marker poking into one.
I mustn’t be taking good care of myself -- becoming this horny from just the odd stray thought really wasn’t reasonable. I glanced around, then popped out one of my boobs, pulling the side of the dress down and wiggling out of the strap. I stared at my hard nipple in awe, then poked it with the end of the marker. It left a little black spot. I chuckled at the absurdity of it all.
I took the boob in my other hand and kneaded it gently. A wave of pleasure washed through me and I gasped. I usually didn’t get this aroused from touching my nipples, I was kind of a downstairs girl. I mean, two minutes in the shower playing with my clit and I was done. I wondered what had changed about me, was it just because of the danger of doing it where I might be caught?
I squeezed my boob harder, moaning slightly. Oh yeah, this did feel good. I reached down with my other hand and felt around the flat space between my legs, exploring carefully, as if I was touching myself for the first time…
I jumped as I heard the door open. Yung walked in, smirking, but I didn’t cover myself. If that pervert wanted to catch me with my top off, so be it.
“Having fun?” he asked casually.
“Fuck yeah dude. You have to have a turn of this,” I said. I… don’t know why I said that. What a weird thing for me to say.
“That’s enough now, I have to quiz her on what happened. See you back in the other room.”
“Laters.” I shivered a little bit, it was cold in here with my chest exposed. Chest exposed! Eek! I quickly covered myself up. What had I been thinking! Touching myself? Letting this nerd see my boobs? I know I was just playing around to try and trick him, but gees, that seemed too far. What had gotten into me?
“Okay Gemma, tell me. Why did you draw all over your face?”
I touched my cheek self-consciously. Some of the ink rubbed off onto my fingers.
“I- ,” my words caught in my throat. My excuse seemed so stupid now that I had to explain myself. “I was pretending to be controlled to trick you.” I said dumbly. I cringed.
“I see,” said Yung, “And why did you pull your dress down?”
“Um, well…” I paused. Hold the horses. Why had I pulled my dress down? It was definitely not something I would do -- no matter how hard I had been pretending to be controlled. What the actual fuck?
“I was being controlled?” I whispered to Yung, not quite believing it.
“Very good!” he said happily. “What was the give away?”
I swallowed. This was so weird. I still felt like I had been the one to do all of that. Even when I had looked at my reflection and told myself I was being controlled - that still felt like me. I could remember deciding to do that! Not in a ‘I’ve thought about this decision’ kind of way, but just like when you randomly decide to skip for a few steps down a path, or to whistle for no reason.
But I believed Yung. I had been controlled. There was no way I would have played with myself in public like that if I’d been the one behind the wheel. But if I hadn’t been told I was being controlled… hell, even if I’d been told but only made to do half-way reasonable things, there’s no way I would have figured it out.
“It was the boob thing. I wouldn’t have exposed myself like that.”
I knew at that point that this neurostimulator stuff was powerful. You could rule the world with that stuff. Did Yung and his team know what they’d created here? Did they see the potential? I doubted it.
“Ah, that makes sense,” Yung said, noting something down on his tablet. “Okay then, for this next test I’d like you to try and resist the commands coming from the other subject. He’s going to try and make you stand up and do star jumps, you just need to stay sitting down and not move. Is that okay?”
I nodded and sat down on the chair opposite Yung, holding myself rigidly. So that’s how it’s going to be, is it?
“Go ahead,” I said “I’m not going to move.”
I sat there tensely, staring at Yung who sat opposite. Yung smiled at me and tapped a few more times on his tablet.
“I’ll stay in the room this time. You should expect to be mounted soon.”
Mounted? Is that what they were calling it now? I felt butterflies in my stomach. Would I be able to resist? Would I even be able to tell if I was being controlled? Yung seemed satisfied that I had been able to tell last time, but really I’d only figured it out afterwards.
No. I would be able to. Neurorecivers or not, I was in control of myself, and I was ready. I shivered a little bit at the thought, then glanced down at my hands. I flexed them experimentally, wiggling my fingers in front of my face. I was still in control so far, at least, since my hands were certainly responding properly.
I looked up at Yung and smirked. “I’m back.” I told him, happily. Not that I’d ever left, you know, just that I… hadn’t left… hadn’t been… -what? What was I saying? I thought about opening my mouth to clarify myself, but decided against it. A moment later I opened it anyway.
“Star jumps, was it?” I found myself asking. “Why not make it more interesting, eh?”
I knew the answer to that already since Yung had just told me -- I was going to be mounted and made to do starjumps and I was supposed to resist. All I had to do was stay sitting down. I wouldn’t give in to this damn thing.
I stood up.
...just to stretch for a moment then I’d sit back down again, I figured.
Wait, no, that wasn’t right, was it? I’d decided not to stand up at all, why had I suddenly changed my mind?
Oh no. I knew why, of course. I was being controlled. Right this moment, I was being controlled by some guy in the next room.
I knew that intellectually, but I certainly didn’t feel like it. I looked down and stared at my chest, reaching my hands up to grope my boobs. I felt every bit like I was the one the one doing it. This was so damn weird! I knew I was being controlled, I knew that somebody else was fondling my chest without a care in the world, but I didn’t feel like it. I felt like I was just standing here, poking at my boobs for no reason whatsoever. Or, really, for whatever stupid reason my mind made up to explain my actions a second after my body moved.
I slipped my arms out of the straps and pulled my dress all the way off. It caught on my wide hips and I wiggled as I tried to force it down all the way.
And that still felt like me! Even though I knew this dress was meant to come off the other way - over my head - and I would never make such a stupid mistake. Hell, I’d never undress in front of this damn nerd in some university waiting room full stop!
Some part of my mind was pressing upon me that I was doing this just because I was nervous and wanted to take control of the situation by flaunting my sexuality… and it felt like such a good excuse, even though I knew it was just total bullshit generated by my unconscious brain and spoon-fed to me.
I watched as I finished undressing myself, tearing off my panties in one swell movement, and kicking off my socks ungracefully. I wiggled my toes into the carpet, admiring my black nail polish. My eyes traced the gentle curves of my legs up to my crotch, and I gasped as I stared at my own vagina. I patted it with one of my hands, becoming so incredibly aroused. I grinned at Yung.
“Okay, star jumps.” I said slyly.
I decided right there that I was going to grab my dress and run from this room as fast as I could. I have pretty damn good willpower, and I really decided to do it, right then and there… but I didn’t. My body just stayed where it was, a stupid smirk on my face, and I felt like I’d changed my mind on the whole leaving thing… even though I knew on some level I really hadn’t!
I decided to just get this over with and do the damn star jumps. At least, that’s what I felt like I decided, because at that same moment my body started jumping up and down, my arms swinging out.
Ugh, I wasn’t even doing them properly! My breasts bounced against my chest uncomfortably as I hopped high in the air. I hit my leg hard on the coffee table below, but found myself ignoring the pain as I kept going.
And more concerningly - I could feel myself getting so wet it was beginning to leak down my leg. Oh. My. God. I felt like I was a creep by getting aroused from exposing myself here, even though I knew it was really some guy’s arousal coming through in my body as he controlled me.
That was freaky to think about. This guy was making me wet from the inside. He was making me feel like I was turned on by looking at my own body, as he controlled my eyes and hands and pussy.
I stopped doing star jumps and grinned down at Yung, panting. He was staring at me open mouthed, the tablet hanging forgotten in front of him.
I winked. “Wanna touch her tits?”
He was kinda cute, sitting there all flustered. I wiggled my chest at him suggestively, feeling my breasts sway slightly from side to side. My pussy ached between my legs and I wanted nothing more than to run off and give it a quick rub, but my feet held firm.
I strutted up to him, popping my hips from side to side suggestively. I knew I could seduce this nerd if I wanted to. I liked the power that gave me over him. I might be the naked one, but he was the one in my control... Okay, so probably not my control, but it sure felt like it. Would it be so bad just to relax and go with the flow?
A moment later I fiiinaaally reached a hand down and began playing with my clit, pinching it between my fingers like I was holding a little dick. I jerked my hand up and down gently. Hmmm… Still, I moaned slightly at the sensation and didn’t break eye-contact with Yung. It wasn’t the smoothest way to masturbate, but whatever.
I reached down with my other hand and wrapped it around Yung’s hanging wrist, then pulled his hand up to my chest. He stiffened slightly but didn’t complain, so I figured he was okay with it. I mushed his fingers into my breasts and moaned again, throwing my head back in apparent ecstasy.
That seemed a bit overboard. I was rolling my head from side to side and moaning in pleasure… from just having some nerd grab my breasts? “Fuck yeah…” I breathed. I had to admit I did feel damn amazing - I was so wet I could feel it sticking to my thighs. I could sense a major orgasm on the way as I squeezed my clit between my thumb and forefinger. My fingers kept slipping off as I tried to masturbate, though, and I couldn’t quite bring myself to change the position...
“It’s so fucking small!” I complained between moans. “I can’t get a good grip. How do girls fucking do this?”
My fingers slipped off again and I growled in frustration. Fuck it! I grabbed Yung by the back of the head and shoved his face forcefully into my wet snatch.
“Eat me out!” I shouted down at him. “Quickly!”
Yung tried to say something but I pushed his head in harder until he finally gave in and began licking.
‘I’m not an ice-cream, you gumbi!’ I thought, disappointed. I wanted to tell him how to do it properly, but instead I just pushed his face in harder and moaned. Ooh. Oh, actually, that wasn’t too bad. My vagina clenched as his tongue grazed my clitoris. Oh yeah, that’s the spot. Right there! Right there!
I gasped. I could feel the orgasm building up now. My legs began to shake and I opened my mouth to scream, but nothing came out. I used both hands to shove Yung’s face so hard against my pussy it hurt, but I didn’t care, I was past the point of no return, I was sex, I was pleasure, I was ooooOOooooHHHOHH!!
My whole body shuddered in the biggest orgasm I’d ever felt in my life. My hands clenched, my toes wiggled, my legs gave out. I collapsed to the floor in a heap, writhing on the ground in an almost alien level of pleasure. I convulsed on the ground, my vision completely white as I felt wave after wave of pleasure flow through me…
Oh my god. That was… that was a good one.
Yung had been thrown back onto the couch. He now looked down at me with an expression of worry on his face. What was he worried about? That was fucking a-ma-zing.
“Alright.” I said “I’ll get out now.”
A second later my head dropped back against the floor and I shivered slightly.
Wow.
___________
Read the next Stealth Control story here!
“Test Number One, beginning!”
The voice came out of a small loudspeaker on the wall across from me. I didn’t know exactly what was being tested, but I figured it had something to do with the injection they’d given me when I first arrived.
My name is Gemma, and I’m just broke enough that getting paid $500 to be a subject in a ‘Temporary Human Neuroengineering Trial’ was pretty damn appealing.
I’d followed a listing on the student board all the way to this dingy room in the back of the nanotech building, where some excited postgraduates had made me sign a consent form and explained that they couldn’t explain anything before the experiment started. Then they stabbed me in the arm with a needle and left. Really helpful.
I deduced it had something to do with the new nanobots the faculty had been working on. These microscopic machines could be put into a syringe and injected into mice, where their nervous system could be stimulated directly by a human wearing an EEG or something. I’d seen videos on instagram of the mice being made to run around mazes and do things they couldn’t have figured out so quickly on their own.
I found that stuff super fascinating. Were they going to get me to control a mouse with my own set of nanobots? Or would they try to get my arm to jerk under somebody else's control, like that BrainNet/TMS experiment back in 2019? That would be kinda hot. I shivered and felt myself get a little bit aroused.
I looked down and briefly cupped my boobs with my hands, a little gasp coming out of my mouth. Then I snapped my head up and stared at the wall across from me, throwing my hands down to the sides. Had anybody seen that?
I glanced at a camera on the wall above me. I hadn’t noticed it before, but I smiled and shrugged at it anyway. It would be super embarrassing if somebody caught me fondling myself in the waiting room, I guess I felt like I needed to apologise.
I got up, feeling a little bit clumsy and awkward, and walked over to a whiteboard on the other side of the room. I stumbled in my heels on the way and twisted my ankle a little bit. Ouch. Normally I was pretty good at walking in heels.
I went and picked up a blue pen and began to write some numbers on the board. 3, 6, 8, 1… I was just scribbling, wasting time while I waited for the experimenters to get back. I noticed I was slouching uncharacteristically as I wrote, so I thought about straightening my back. Kinda odd that I “thought” about it, instead of just doing it, but you know. I decided I was too engrossed in the drawing to muck up my positioning, so I just stayed slouched.
Maybe that was better, anyway, because my nipples were really hard. Like, eraser hard. I wanted to look down to check if they were poking through my dress, but didn’t think I could risk it. Instead I just gave one a subtle little rub as I drew on the board.
Ooooh, yes, they were hard. A huge wave of pleasure shot through me as I touched my nipple… I don’t know what’s gotten into me! I gave myself a shake and muttered to myself in embarrassment. “They should have gotten a girl to do this test.”
I’d written a few silly words like “Red” and “Pineapple” on the board, and drawn an ugly picture of a cat. Satisfied, I walked back to my seat and sat down. I shivered a little bit. It was kind of cold in here.
Thankfully, one of the researchers chose that moment to walk back into my little waiting room. He smiled at me. Yung? Was that his name? I gave him a small smile back.
“Is the experiment going to start soon? I’m getting bored just waiting here.”
“Sure, just a few questions first. Is that alright?”
He was going to follow some rigid formula for questions, I knew it. Didn’t they teach these guys how to socialise? That sort of formalism isn’t necessary in normal conversations!
“Firstly, did you notice anything strange while you were waiting here?”
Noooo, what did he mean? I wasn’t exactly going to tell him about getting horny out of the blue!
“Nope, nothing unusual. I was just waiting, nothing happened.”
“And did you write this on the board?”
“Yeah, who else would have?”
His smile grew deeper. “No, that’s great. Could you tell me why you wrote these numbers?”
“They just came into my head, is all.” I shrugged. “If I’d written a different number you would have asked why I chose that one. It’s just random.”
“Very good. And this picture of a cat, why did you draw that?”
“I just like cats.”
“You didn’t feel any unusual urge to draw a cat?” Yung asked, peering at me curiously.
“No…? I didn’t even realise it was going to be a cat until I was halfway through doodling.”
What was this guy getting at? Why was he so interested in my ugly scrawling on the wall? Funnily enough, I usually had really nice handwriting.
“Very good! Okay Gemma, we’re about ready to go to the second test, and good news! I get to explain what’s going on now!”
Yung sat down opposite me and grinned. He was really excited.
“We’re testing the first high fidelity brain-to-brain interface!”
I frowned at him. “What does that mean, exactly?”
“It means you get to be the receiver, while somebody else in the other room gets to send instructions to your brain.”
Now that was super cool. Groundbreaking, even! I wondered what it would feel like to have some technology “write” to my brain. I know it would be super crude, but still, it was going to be a hell of an experience.
“The injection you had earlier contained a solution with two trillion nano-scale neurostimulators. Another subject received a similar injection of neuro-readers, and we’ve successfully connected the two of you!”
“Wait, so, you mean you’ve already connected our brains? When does the experiment start?”
Yung laughed. “It’s already started!”
“Like, you’ve been observing our brains and now part two is to try and make my hand twitch, or something?”
“No, no, no!” Yung looked at me cheerily. “I mean we’ve already controlled you!”
“I- what? How?”
I hadn’t felt any weird jolts or muscle twitches. Except for when I stumbled in my heels, perhaps, but I think that was just me being clumsy.
“Everything you wrote on the board, Gemma, that wasn’t you. That was the other subject -- we asked him to do exactly that.”
I stared at him. Was this just some psychological test to see if you believed anything a researcher told you?
“I... think you’ve made a mistake, I was just doodling.”
“No, see, we didn’t really know how your brain would process it. Would it feel like your limbs were out of your control? Would you black out? It looks like it’s much simpler -- your brain just pretends that it was the one that made those decisions!”
“I’m not pretending! I really did decide to do all that!” I gestured at the board, frustrated. I was getting a bit loud, but Yung wasn’t listening to me at all! I think I would know if some guy with a brain interface had controlled me.
“It’s like a split brain patient, Gemma. If you cut the corpus callosum and ask one hemisphere of the brain to do something, the other half will pretend that it was it’s idea all along -- and it will make up nonsense justification. That is essentially what you’re doing now!”
This didn’t make any sense. I had decided to get up, hadn’t I? I’d… gotten horny all of a sudden. That wasn’t like me. But I’d had hot flashes before. I was still the one controlling myself, right? Come to think of it, I had acted a bit odd. I’d said “They should have gotten a girl to do this test.” out loud. Why had I said that? Why had I gotten up? Could Yung be telling the truth?
“The next test is to see if the effect remains now that you’re aware of it. I’m going to leave the room again, just sit there and do whatever comes naturally. I’ll be back to check on you in a bit.”
“Umm… okay then.”
This couldn’t be real, could it?
I sat in my chair and bounced my leg nervously on the floor. If Yung was telling the truth, some guy had used my body to write some nonsense on the whiteboard. He’d made me stand with bad posture, he’d twisted my ankle… he’d made me get horny!
No. I’d done all of those things. I couldn’t get past the thought that if somebody else had been moving my body I would know. The prior probabilities pointed strongly to this being a psychological test, Yung was just trying to work out how gullible I was.
But still. If I had been controlled, how would I know? Could I somehow test it from the inside? Maybe if I decided to do something -- or not do something -- I could tell if I was being controlled. If I actually did do it, then I knew I was myself. If I found myself doing something else, then I must have been controlled. That seems simple enough, right?
So I decided I’d just sit here and not do anything, and to hell with this whole test. That’ll show Yung and his team of nerds, teach them to play with my mind… I shivered a little bit.
Wouldn’t it be funny if I just pretended that I was controlled, though? I looked down and smiled. Yeah, that would really show them. I poked one of my boobs and watched it jiggle.
What would I do if I was being controlled? Moreover, what would the person controlling my body do? I stood up and wobbled slightly, feeling a little bit off balance in my heels. I chuckled and kicked them off. “Well, they told me to relax in here.” I said to myself, brushing myself down.
I noticed I scuffed one of them when I kicked it off. ‘That wasn’t good,’ I thought. I kinda wanted to take a closer look, but instead I sashayed over to the whiteboard again and grabbed a marker. If I was going to pretend I was being controlled then I had to commit to it.
Instead of writing anything on the whiteboard, I turned and looked at my reflection in the window, grinning at the other me. I gave myself a little wave and chuckled.
“I bet you still think you’re the one in control!” I said to myself, slyly. “Well news flash, lady. You aren’t.” Oh yeah, I was good at this whole ‘pretending-to-be-controlled thing’. I took the marker lid off and ran it around my lips like lipstick, leaving an ugly black smudge on my mouth.
“Haha, I can make you do anything!” I laughed. I stuck out my tongue and wiggled it about, tasting the dirty marker on my lips. Then I winked at myself and began scribbling over my cheek. I doodled over my nose and eyelids, totally ruining my makeup with the ugly marker. This is exactly the kind of thing I’d do if I was controlled, I thought, that’ll really fool Yung.
I ran the marker down my neck and found myself staring at my cleavage. I was wearing a simple black dress today that doubled as a bra, but I still looked pretty hot. I felt my body begin to become aroused again as I looked down at my boobs, the marker poking into one.
I mustn’t be taking good care of myself -- becoming this horny from just the odd stray thought really wasn’t reasonable. I glanced around, then popped out one of my boobs, pulling the side of the dress down and wiggling out of the strap. I stared at my hard nipple in awe, then poked it with the end of the marker. It left a little black spot. I chuckled at the absurdity of it all.
I took the boob in my other hand and kneaded it gently. A wave of pleasure washed through me and I gasped. I usually didn’t get this aroused from touching my nipples, I was kind of a downstairs girl. I mean, two minutes in the shower playing with my clit and I was done. I wondered what had changed about me, was it just because of the danger of doing it where I might be caught?
I squeezed my boob harder, moaning slightly. Oh yeah, this did feel good. I reached down with my other hand and felt around the flat space between my legs, exploring carefully, as if I was touching myself for the first time…
I jumped as I heard the door open. Yung walked in, smirking, but I didn’t cover myself. If that pervert wanted to catch me with my top off, so be it.
“Having fun?” he asked casually.
“Fuck yeah dude. You have to have a turn of this,” I said. I… don’t know why I said that. What a weird thing for me to say.
“That’s enough now, I have to quiz her on what happened. See you back in the other room.”
“Laters.” I shivered a little bit, it was cold in here with my chest exposed. Chest exposed! Eek! I quickly covered myself up. What had I been thinking! Touching myself? Letting this nerd see my boobs? I know I was just playing around to try and trick him, but gees, that seemed too far. What had gotten into me?
“Okay Gemma, tell me. Why did you draw all over your face?”
I touched my cheek self-consciously. Some of the ink rubbed off onto my fingers.
“I- ,” my words caught in my throat. My excuse seemed so stupid now that I had to explain myself. “I was pretending to be controlled to trick you.” I said dumbly. I cringed.
“I see,” said Yung, “And why did you pull your dress down?”
“Um, well…” I paused. Hold the horses. Why had I pulled my dress down? It was definitely not something I would do -- no matter how hard I had been pretending to be controlled. What the actual fuck?
“I was being controlled?” I whispered to Yung, not quite believing it.
“Very good!” he said happily. “What was the give away?”
I swallowed. This was so weird. I still felt like I had been the one to do all of that. Even when I had looked at my reflection and told myself I was being controlled - that still felt like me. I could remember deciding to do that! Not in a ‘I’ve thought about this decision’ kind of way, but just like when you randomly decide to skip for a few steps down a path, or to whistle for no reason.
But I believed Yung. I had been controlled. There was no way I would have played with myself in public like that if I’d been the one behind the wheel. But if I hadn’t been told I was being controlled… hell, even if I’d been told but only made to do half-way reasonable things, there’s no way I would have figured it out.
“It was the boob thing. I wouldn’t have exposed myself like that.”
I knew at that point that this neurostimulator stuff was powerful. You could rule the world with that stuff. Did Yung and his team know what they’d created here? Did they see the potential? I doubted it.
“Ah, that makes sense,” Yung said, noting something down on his tablet. “Okay then, for this next test I’d like you to try and resist the commands coming from the other subject. He’s going to try and make you stand up and do star jumps, you just need to stay sitting down and not move. Is that okay?”
I nodded and sat down on the chair opposite Yung, holding myself rigidly. So that’s how it’s going to be, is it?
“Go ahead,” I said “I’m not going to move.”
I sat there tensely, staring at Yung who sat opposite. Yung smiled at me and tapped a few more times on his tablet.
“I’ll stay in the room this time. You should expect to be mounted soon.”
Mounted? Is that what they were calling it now? I felt butterflies in my stomach. Would I be able to resist? Would I even be able to tell if I was being controlled? Yung seemed satisfied that I had been able to tell last time, but really I’d only figured it out afterwards.
No. I would be able to. Neurorecivers or not, I was in control of myself, and I was ready. I shivered a little bit at the thought, then glanced down at my hands. I flexed them experimentally, wiggling my fingers in front of my face. I was still in control so far, at least, since my hands were certainly responding properly.
I looked up at Yung and smirked. “I’m back.” I told him, happily. Not that I’d ever left, you know, just that I… hadn’t left… hadn’t been… -what? What was I saying? I thought about opening my mouth to clarify myself, but decided against it. A moment later I opened it anyway.
“Star jumps, was it?” I found myself asking. “Why not make it more interesting, eh?”
I knew the answer to that already since Yung had just told me -- I was going to be mounted and made to do starjumps and I was supposed to resist. All I had to do was stay sitting down. I wouldn’t give in to this damn thing.
I stood up.
...just to stretch for a moment then I’d sit back down again, I figured.
Wait, no, that wasn’t right, was it? I’d decided not to stand up at all, why had I suddenly changed my mind?
Oh no. I knew why, of course. I was being controlled. Right this moment, I was being controlled by some guy in the next room.
I knew that intellectually, but I certainly didn’t feel like it. I looked down and stared at my chest, reaching my hands up to grope my boobs. I felt every bit like I was the one the one doing it. This was so damn weird! I knew I was being controlled, I knew that somebody else was fondling my chest without a care in the world, but I didn’t feel like it. I felt like I was just standing here, poking at my boobs for no reason whatsoever. Or, really, for whatever stupid reason my mind made up to explain my actions a second after my body moved.
I slipped my arms out of the straps and pulled my dress all the way off. It caught on my wide hips and I wiggled as I tried to force it down all the way.
And that still felt like me! Even though I knew this dress was meant to come off the other way - over my head - and I would never make such a stupid mistake. Hell, I’d never undress in front of this damn nerd in some university waiting room full stop!
Some part of my mind was pressing upon me that I was doing this just because I was nervous and wanted to take control of the situation by flaunting my sexuality… and it felt like such a good excuse, even though I knew it was just total bullshit generated by my unconscious brain and spoon-fed to me.
I watched as I finished undressing myself, tearing off my panties in one swell movement, and kicking off my socks ungracefully. I wiggled my toes into the carpet, admiring my black nail polish. My eyes traced the gentle curves of my legs up to my crotch, and I gasped as I stared at my own vagina. I patted it with one of my hands, becoming so incredibly aroused. I grinned at Yung.
“Okay, star jumps.” I said slyly.
I decided right there that I was going to grab my dress and run from this room as fast as I could. I have pretty damn good willpower, and I really decided to do it, right then and there… but I didn’t. My body just stayed where it was, a stupid smirk on my face, and I felt like I’d changed my mind on the whole leaving thing… even though I knew on some level I really hadn’t!
I decided to just get this over with and do the damn star jumps. At least, that’s what I felt like I decided, because at that same moment my body started jumping up and down, my arms swinging out.
Ugh, I wasn’t even doing them properly! My breasts bounced against my chest uncomfortably as I hopped high in the air. I hit my leg hard on the coffee table below, but found myself ignoring the pain as I kept going.
And more concerningly - I could feel myself getting so wet it was beginning to leak down my leg. Oh. My. God. I felt like I was a creep by getting aroused from exposing myself here, even though I knew it was really some guy’s arousal coming through in my body as he controlled me.
That was freaky to think about. This guy was making me wet from the inside. He was making me feel like I was turned on by looking at my own body, as he controlled my eyes and hands and pussy.
I stopped doing star jumps and grinned down at Yung, panting. He was staring at me open mouthed, the tablet hanging forgotten in front of him.
I winked. “Wanna touch her tits?”
He was kinda cute, sitting there all flustered. I wiggled my chest at him suggestively, feeling my breasts sway slightly from side to side. My pussy ached between my legs and I wanted nothing more than to run off and give it a quick rub, but my feet held firm.
I strutted up to him, popping my hips from side to side suggestively. I knew I could seduce this nerd if I wanted to. I liked the power that gave me over him. I might be the naked one, but he was the one in my control... Okay, so probably not my control, but it sure felt like it. Would it be so bad just to relax and go with the flow?
A moment later I fiiinaaally reached a hand down and began playing with my clit, pinching it between my fingers like I was holding a little dick. I jerked my hand up and down gently. Hmmm… Still, I moaned slightly at the sensation and didn’t break eye-contact with Yung. It wasn’t the smoothest way to masturbate, but whatever.
I reached down with my other hand and wrapped it around Yung’s hanging wrist, then pulled his hand up to my chest. He stiffened slightly but didn’t complain, so I figured he was okay with it. I mushed his fingers into my breasts and moaned again, throwing my head back in apparent ecstasy.
That seemed a bit overboard. I was rolling my head from side to side and moaning in pleasure… from just having some nerd grab my breasts? “Fuck yeah…” I breathed. I had to admit I did feel damn amazing - I was so wet I could feel it sticking to my thighs. I could sense a major orgasm on the way as I squeezed my clit between my thumb and forefinger. My fingers kept slipping off as I tried to masturbate, though, and I couldn’t quite bring myself to change the position...
“It’s so fucking small!” I complained between moans. “I can’t get a good grip. How do girls fucking do this?”
My fingers slipped off again and I growled in frustration. Fuck it! I grabbed Yung by the back of the head and shoved his face forcefully into my wet snatch.
“Eat me out!” I shouted down at him. “Quickly!”
Yung tried to say something but I pushed his head in harder until he finally gave in and began licking.
‘I’m not an ice-cream, you gumbi!’ I thought, disappointed. I wanted to tell him how to do it properly, but instead I just pushed his face in harder and moaned. Ooh. Oh, actually, that wasn’t too bad. My vagina clenched as his tongue grazed my clitoris. Oh yeah, that’s the spot. Right there! Right there!
I gasped. I could feel the orgasm building up now. My legs began to shake and I opened my mouth to scream, but nothing came out. I used both hands to shove Yung’s face so hard against my pussy it hurt, but I didn’t care, I was past the point of no return, I was sex, I was pleasure, I was ooooOOooooHHHOHH!!
My whole body shuddered in the biggest orgasm I’d ever felt in my life. My hands clenched, my toes wiggled, my legs gave out. I collapsed to the floor in a heap, writhing on the ground in an almost alien level of pleasure. I convulsed on the ground, my vision completely white as I felt wave after wave of pleasure flow through me…
Oh my god. That was… that was a good one.
Yung had been thrown back onto the couch. He now looked down at me with an expression of worry on his face. What was he worried about? That was fucking a-ma-zing.
“Alright.” I said “I’ll get out now.”
A second later my head dropped back against the floor and I shivered slightly.
Wow.
___________
Read the next Stealth Control story here!
1
4.3K
10
2
Loading...
The Dragon of Bad Omens: In the Centaur of it All in The Dragon of Bad Omens: Slippery When Wet
by
alex_izeri
· 18 Sep 2023
Myr, an outcast dragon in the middle of the rut, faces a dilemma when one of 'his' humans is taken by a centaur stallion. Will he rescue Maggie, or take advantage of the situation for his own sexual pleasure?
3.9K
0
0
The Dragon of Bad Omens: Love in the Dark in The Dragon of Bad Omens: Slippery When Wet
by
alex_izeri
· 26 Aug 2023
Myr, an outcast dragon in the middle of mating season, seeks relief where he can find it -- with humans. Using his mental powers, he persuades Eric, a young man conflicted by his own sexuality, to meet him for a midnight rendezvous in the nearby fields, where they both find the satisfaction they've been craving.
3.8K
1
0
The Dragon of Bad Omens: Slippery When Wet in The Dragon of Bad Omens: Slippery When Wet
by
alex_izeri
· 01 Aug 2023
An outcast dragon in the middle of mating season, Myr seeks relief in the only place he can find it -- with humans. Using his powers of mental persuasion, he compels a young woman into the forest and uses her to satisfy his burning desires.
3.8K
2
0
Rent A Vampire in Rent A Vampire
by
Eccho25
· 30 Apr 2023
Yeah. A romantic vampire story because that's never been done before. But this time, no one here is perfect. The sex isn't the best and the humanity's still there. Sometimes there's less than desireable qualities in females that take away from the act. Minute men do exist (No, this isn't projection at all. Shut up.). But the important thing is to remember those factors shouldn't be the end all be all when it comes to the enjoyability for sex. At least in my eyes. Think what you want. Enjoy.
6.7K
1
0
A World Without Pants in A World Without Pants
by
GaylynneQT
· 12 Feb 2023
Sarah Thompson is the only human in Monsfield, a place full of alien women who look like anthropomorphic Furries. Not only that, but they also are all nude! It's been a year since Sarah arrived. How is she adjusting?
3.1K
1
3
I Try To Enjoy My Life But These People Keep Calling Me A Hidden Boss in I Try To Enjoy My Life But These People Keep Calling Me A Hidden Boss
by
Taylor_Herbert
· 11 Jan 2023
I just want to enjoy my life! Why are you guys thinking of it as a hidden boss?! I'm not someone who is leading humanity to greatness! I'm just a humble farmer! What with that look?! I'm telling the truth!
1.4K
0
0
The Body Swapping Decathlon in The Body Swapping Decathlon
by
CJwrites123
· 29 Sep 2022
What if athletes could compete in a body perfectly designed for their sport? What if the same athletes had to compete again in a randomly-asssigned body?In the not-too-distant future, technology has advanced to allow people to experience life in any body of their choosing, then return to their own body after six hours. Athletes compete in body-swapping sports to test their skills, their athletic intelligence, and the genetic limits of the human body.
4.7K
1
2
Stealth Control - Testing in Stealth Control - Testing
by
VexenFox
· 14 Dec 2021
Gemma signs up to be a test subject in a ‘Temporary Human Neuroengineering Trial’ that’s a little bit hazy on the details. It turns out a new neural transmitter and receiver pair are being tested, which allows somebody to experience all the sensations from, and control all the inputs to, somebody else’s body. Unfortunately for Gemma, she’s the receiver, and it really does feel like she’s still the one in control…
4.3K
10
2
Loading...
No users found for "human"
Try searching for something else.
Loading...